Books of Blood Volume 5
by
Clive Barker


Contents

The Forbidden

The Madonna

Babel's Children

In The Flesh

The Forbidden

Like a flawless tragedy, the elegance of which structure is lost upon
those suffering in it, the perfect geometry of the Spector Street
Estate was only visible from the air.  Walking in its drear canyons,
passing through its grimy corridors from one grey concrete rectangle to
the next, there was little to seduce the eye or stimulate the
imagination.  What few saplings had been planted in the quadrangles had
long since been mutilated or uprooted; the grass, though tall,
resolutely refused a healthy green.

No doubt the estate and its two companion developments had once been an
architect's dream.  No doubt the city-planners had wept with pleasure
at a design which housed three and thirty-six persons per hectare, and
still boasted space for a children's playground.  Doubtless fortunes
and reputations had been built upon Spector Street, and at its opening
fine words had been spoken of its being a yardstick by which all future
developments would be measured.  But the planners tears wept, words
spoken had left the estate to its own devices; the architects occupied
restored Georgian houses at the other end of the city, and probably
never set foot here.

They would not have been shamed by the deterioration of the estate even
if they had.  Their brain-child (they would doubtless argue) was as
brilliant as ever: its geometries as precise, its ratios as calculated;
it was people who had spoiled Spector Street.  Nor would they have been
wrong in such an accusation.  Helen had seldom seen an inner city
environment so comprehensively vandalized.  Lamps had been shattered
and back-yard fences overthrown; cars whose wheels and engines had been
removed and chassis then burned, blocked garage facilities.  In one
courtyard three or four ground-floor maisonettes had been entirely
gutted by fire, their windows and doors boarded up with planks and
corrugated iron.

More startling still was the graffiti.  That was what she had come here
to see, encouraged by Archie's talk of the place, and she was not
disappointed.  It was difficult to believe, staring at the multiple
layers of designs, names, obscenities, and dogmas that were scrawled
and sprayed on every available brick, that Spector Street was barely
three and a half years old.  The walls, so recently virgin, were now so
profoundly defaced that the Council Cleaning Department could never
hope to return them to their former condition.  A layer of whitewash to
cancel this visual cacophony would only offer the scribes a fresh and
yet more tempting surface on which to make their mark.

Helen was in seventh heaven.  Every corner she turned offered some
fresh material for her thesis: "Graffiti: the semiotics of urban
despair'.  It was a subject which married her two favourite disciplines
sociology and aesthetics and as she wandered around the estate she
began to wonder if there wasn't a book, in addition to her thesis, in
the subject.  She walked from courtyard to courtyard, copying down a
large number of the more interesting scrawlings, and noting their
location.  Then she went back to the car to collect her camera and
tripod and returned to the most fertile of the areas, to make a
thorough visual record of the walls.

It was a chilly business.  She was not an expert photographer, and the
late October sky was in full flight, shifting the light on the bricks
from one moment to the next.  As she adjusted and re-adjusted the
exposure to compensate for the light changes, her fingers steadily
became clumsier, her temper correspondingly thinner.  But she struggled
on, the idle curiosity of passers-by notwithstanding.  There were so
many designs to document.  She reminded herself that her present
discomfort would be amply repaid when she showed the slides to Trevor,
whose doubt of the project's validity had been perfectly apparent from
the beginning.  "The writing on the wall?"  he'd said, half smiling in
that irritating fashion of his, "It's been done a hundred times."

This was true, of course; and yet not.  There certainly were learned
works on graffiti, chock full of sociological jargon: cultural
disenfranchisement; urban alienation.  But she flattered herself that
she might find something amongst this litter of scrawlings that
previous analysts had not: some unifying convention perhaps, that she
could use as the lynch-pin of her thesis.  Only a vigorous cataloguing
and cross-referencing of the phrases and images before her would reveal
such a correspondence; hence the importance of this photographic study.
So many hands had worked here; so many minds left their mark, however
casually: if she could find some pattern, some predominant motive, or
motif, the thesis would be guaranteed some serious attention, and so,
in turn, would she.  "What are you doing?"  a voice from behind her
asked.

She turned from her calculations to see a young woman with a push chair
on the pavement behind her.  She looked weary, Helen thought, and
pinched by the cold.  The child in the push chair was mewling, his
grimy fingers clutching an orange lollipop and the wrapping from a
chocolate bar.  The bulk of the chocolate, and the remains of previous
jujubes, was displayed down the front of his coat.

Helen offered a thin smile to the woman; she looked in need of it. 
"I'm photographing the walls," she said in answer to the initial
enquiry, though surely this was perfectly apparent.

The woman she could barely be twenty Helen judged, said: "You mean the
filth?"  "The writing and the pictures," Helen said.  Then: "Yes.  The
filth."  "You from the Council?"  "No, the University."  "It's bloody
disgusting," the woman said.  "The way they do that.  It's not just
kids, either."  "No?"  "Grown men.  Grown men, too.  They don't give a
damn.  Do it in broad daylight.  You see 'em... broad daylight."  She
glanced down at the child, who was sharpening his lollipop on the
ground.  "Kerry!"  she snapped, but the boy took no notice.  "Are they
going to wipe it off?"  she asked Helen.  "I don't know," Helen said,
and reiterated: "I'm from the University."  "Oh," the woman replied, as
if this was new information, 'so you're nothing to do with the
Council?"  "No."  "Some of it's obscene, isn't it?; really dirty. 
Makes me embarrassed to see some of the things they draw."

Helen nodded, casting an eye at the boy in the push chair  Kerry had
decided to put his sweet in his ear for safe-keeping.  "Don't do that!"
his mother told him, and leaned over to slap the child's hand.  The
blow, which was negligible, began the child bawling.  Helen took the
opportunity to return to her camera.  But the woman still desired to
talk.  "It's not just on the outside, neither," she commented.  "I beg
your pardon?"  Helen said.  "They break into the flats when they go
empty.  The Council tried to board them up, but it does no good.  They
break in anyway.  Use them as toilets, and write more filth on the
walls.  They light fires too.  Then nobody can move back in."

The description piqued Helen's curiosity.  Would the graffiti on the
inside walls be substantially different from the public displays?  It
was certainly worth an investigation.  "Are there any places you know
of around here like that?"  "Empty flats, you mean?"  "With graffiti." 
"Just by us, there's one or two," the woman volunteered.  "I'm in
Butts' Court."  "Maybe you could show me?"  Helen asked.

The woman shrugged.  "By the way, my name's Helen Buchanan."
"Anne-Marie," the mother replied.  "I'd be very grateful if you could
point me to one of those empty flats."

Anne-Marie was baffled by Helen's enthusiasm, and made no attempt to
disguise it, but she shrugged again and said: "There's nothing much to
see.  Only more of the same stuff."

Helen gathered up her equipment and they walked side by side through
the intersecting corridors between one square and the next.  Though the
estate was low-rise, each court only five storeys high, the effect of
each quadrangle was horribly claustrophobic.  The walkways and
staircases were a thief's dream, rife with blind 'corners and ill-lit
tunnels.  The rubbish-dumping facilities chutes from the upper floors
down which bags of refuse could be pitched had long since been sealed
up, thanks to their efficiency as fire-traps.  Now plastic bags of
refuse were piled high in the corridors, many torn open by roaming
dogs, their contents strewn across the ground.  The smell, even in the
cold weather, was unpleasant.  In high summer it must have been
overpowering.  "I'm over the other side," Anne-Marie said, pointing
across the quadrangle.  "The one with the yellow door."  She then
pointed along the opposite side of the court.  "Five or six maisonettes
from the far end," she said.  "There's two of them been emptied out.
Few weeks now.  One of the family's moved into Ruskin Court; the other
did a bunk in the middle of the night."

With that, she turned her back on Helen and wheeled Kerry, who had
taken to trailing spittle from the side of his push chair around the
side of the square.  "Thank you," Helen called after her.  Anne-Marie
glanced over her shoulder briefly, but did not reply.  Appetite
whetted, Helen made her way along the row of ground floor maisonettes,
many of which, though inhabited, showed little sign of being so.  Their
curtains were closely drawn; there were no milk-bottles on the
doorsteps, nor children's toys left where they had been played with.
Nothing, in fact, of life here.  There was more graffiti however,
sprayed, shockingly, on the doors of occupied houses.  She granted the
scrawlings only a casual perusal, in part because she feared one of the
doors opening as she examined a choice obscenity sprayed upon it, but
more because she was eager to see what revelations the empty flats
ahead might offer.

The malign scent of urine, both fresh and stale, welcomed her at the
threshold of number 14, and beneath that the smell of burnt paint and
plastic.  She hesitated for fully ten seconds, wondering if stepping
into the maisonette was a wise move.  The territory of the estate
behind her was indisputably foreign, sealed off in its own misery, but
the rooms in front of her were more intimidating still: a dark maze
which her eyes could barely penetrate.  But when her courage faltered
she thought of Trevor, and how badly she wanted to silence his
condescension.  So thinking, she advanced into the place, deliberately
kicking a piece of charred timber aside as she did so, in the hope that
she would alert any tenant into showing himself.

There was no sound of occupancy however.  Gaining confidence, she began
to explore the front room of the maisonette which had been to judge by
the remains of a disemboweled sofa in one corner and the sodden carpet
underfoot a living-room.  The pale-green walls were, as Anne-Marie had
promised, extensively defaced, both by minor scribblers content to work
in pen, or even more crudely in sofa charcoal and by those with
aspirations to public works, who had sprayed the walls in half a dozen
colours.

Some of the comments were of interest, though many she bad already seen
on the walls outside.  Familiar names and couplings repeated
themselves.  Though she bad never set eyes on these individuals she
knew how badly Fabian J. (A.OK!) wanted to deflower Michelle; and that
Michelle, in her turn, had the hots for somebody called Mr.  Sheen.
Here, as elsewhere, a man called White Rat boasted of his endowment,
and the return of the Syllabub Brothers was promised in red paint.  One
or two of the pictures accompanying, or at least adjacent to, these
phrases were of particular interest.  An almost emblematic simplicity
informed them.  Beside the word Christos was a stick man with his hair
radiating from his head like spines, and other heads impaled on each
spine.  Close by was an image of intercourse so brutally reduced that
at first Helen took it to illustrate a knife plunging into a sightless
eye.  But fascinating as the images were, the room was too gloomy for
her film and she had neglected to bring a flash.  If she wanted a
reliable record of these discoveries she would have to come again, and
for now be content with a simple exploration of the premises.

The maisonette wasn't that large, but the windows had been boarded up
throughout, and as she moved further from the front door the dubious
light petered out altogether.  The smell of urine, which had been
strong at the door, intensified too, until by the time she reached the
back of the living-room and stepped along a short corridor into another
room beyond, it was cloying as incense.  This room, being furthest from
the front door, was also the darkest, and she bad to wait a few moments
in the cluttered gloom to allow her eyes to become useful.  This, she
guessed, had been the bedroom.  What little furniture the residents had
left behind them had been smashed to smithereens.  Only the mattress
had been left relatively untouched, dumped in the corner of the room
amongst a wretched litter of blankets, newspapers, and pieces of
crockery.

Outside, the sun found its way between the clouds, and two or three
shafts of sunlight slipped between the boards nailed across the bedroom
window and pierced the room like annunciations, scoring the opposite
wall with bright lines.  Here, the graffitists had been busy once more:
the usual clamour of love-letters and threats.  She scanned the wall
quickly, and as she did so her eye was led by the beams of light across
the room to the wall which contained the door she had stepped
through.

Here, the artists had also been at work, but had produced an image the
like of which she had not seen anywhere else.  Using the door, which
was centrally placed in the wall, as a mouth, the artists had sprayed a
single, vast head on to the stripped plaster.  The painting was more
adroit than most she had seen, rife with detail that lent the image an
unsettling veracity.  The cheekbones jutting through skin the colour of
buttermilk; the teeth sharpened to irregular points all converging on
the door.  The sitter's eyes were, owing to the room's low ceiling, set
mere inches above the upper lip, but this physical adjustment only lent
force to the image, giving the impression that he had thrown his head
back.  Knotted strands of his hair snaked from his scalp across the
ceiling.

Was it a portrait?  There was something naggingly specific in the
details of the brows and the lines around the wide mouth; in the
careful picturing of those vicious teeth.  A nightmare certainly: a
facsimile, perhaps, of something from a heroin fugue.  Whatever its
origins, it was potent.  Even the illusion of door-as-mouth worked. The
short passageway between living-room and bedroom offered a passable
throat, with a tattered lamp in lieu of tonsils.  Beyond the gullet,
the day burned white in the nightmare's belly.  The whole effect
brought to mind a ghost train painting.  The same heroic deformity, the
same unashamed intention to scare.  And it worked; she stood in the
bedroom almost stupified by the picture, its red-rimmed eyes fixing her
mercilessly.  Tomorrow, she determined, she would come here again, this
time with high-speed film and a flash to illuminate the masterwork.

As she prepared to leave the sun went in, and the bands of light faded.
She glanced over her shoulder at the boarded windows, and saw for the
first time that one four-word slogan had been sprayed on the wall
beneath them.  "Sweets to the sweet' it read.  She was familiar with
the quote, but not with its source.  Was it a profession of love?  If
so, it was an odd location for such an avowal.  Despite the mattress in
the corner, and the relative privacy of this room, she could not
imagine the intended reader of such words ever stepping in here to
receive her bouquet.  No adolescent lovers, however heated, would lie
down here to play at mothers and fathers; not under the gaze of the
terror on the wall.  She crossed to examine the writing.  The paint
looked to be the same shade of pink as had been used to colour the gums
of the screaming man; perhaps the same hand?

Behind her, a noise.  She turned so quickly she almost tripped over the
blanket-strewn mattress.  "Who ?"

At the other end of the gullet, in the living-room, was a scab-kneed
boy of six or seven.  He stared at Helen, eyes glittering in the
half-light, as if waiting for a cue.  "Yes?"  she said.  "Anne-Marie
says do you want a cup of tea?"  he declared without pause or
intonation.

Her conversation with the woman seemed hours past.  She was grateful
for the invitation however.  The damp in the maisonette had chilled
her.  "Yes..."  she said to the boy.  "Yes please."

The child didn't move, but simply stared on at her.  "Are you going to
lead the way?"  she asked him.  "If you want," he replied, unable to
raise a trace of enthusiasm.  "I'd like that."  "You taking
photographs?" he asked.  "Yes.  Yes, I am.  But not in here."  "Why
not?"  "It's too dark," she told him.  "Don't it work in the dark?"  he
wanted to know. "No."

The boy nodded at this, as if the information somehow fitted well into
his scheme of things, and about turned without another word, clearly
expecting Helen to follow.

If she had been taciturn in the street, Anne-Marie was anything but in
the privacy of her own kitchen.  Gone was the guarded curiosity, to be
replaced by a stream of lively chatter and a constant scurrying between
half a dozen minor domestic tasks, like a juggler keeping several
plates spinning simultaneously.  Helen watched this balancing act with
some admiration; her own domestic skills were negligible.  At last, the
meandering conversation turned back to the subject that had brought
Helen here.  "Them photographs," Anne-Marie said, 'why'd you want to
take them?"  "I'm writing about graffiti.  The photos will illustrate
my thesis."  "It's not very pretty."  "No, you're right, it isn't.  But
I find it interesting."

Anne-Marie shook her head.  "I hate the whole estate," she said.  "It's
not safe here.  People getting robbed on their own doorsteps.  Kids
setting fire to the rubbish day in, day out.  Last summer we had the
fire brigade here two, three times a day, 'til they sealed them chutes
off.  Now people just dump the bags in the passageways, and that
attracts rats."  "Do you live here alone?"  "Yes," she said, 'since
Davey walked out."  "That your husband?"  "He was Kerry's father, but
we weren't never married.  We lived together two years, you know.  We
had some good times.  Then he just upped and went off one day when I
was at me Main's with Kerry."  She peered into her tea-cup.  "I'm
better off without him," she said.  "But you get scared sometimes. 
Want some more tea?"  "I don't think I've got time."  "Just a cup,"
Anne-Marie said, already up and unplugging the electric kettle to take
it across for a re-fill.  As she was about to turn on the tap she saw
something on the draining board, and drove her thumb down, grinding it
out.  "Got you, you bugger," she said, then turned to Helen: "We got
these bloody ants."  "Ants?"  "Whole estate's infected.  From Egypt,
they are: pharoah ants, they're called.  Little brown sods.  They breed
in the central heating ducts, you see; that way they get into all the
flats.  Place is plagued with them."

This unlikely exoticism (ants from Egypt?) struck Helen as comical, but
she said nothing.  Anne-Marie was staring out of the kitchen window and
into the back-yard.  "You should tell them she said, though Helen
wasn't certain whom she was being instructed to tell, 'tell them that
ordinary people can't even walk the streets any longer "Is it really so
bad?" Helen said, frankly tiring of this catalogue of misfortunes.

Anne-Marie turned from the sink and looked at her hard.

We've had murders here," she said.  "Really?"  "We had one in the
summer. An old man he was, from Ruskin.  That's just next door.  I
didn't know him, but he was a friend of the sister of the woman next
door.  I forget his name."  "And he was murdered?"  "Cut to ribbons in
his own front room.  They didn't find him for almost a week."  "What
about his neighbours?  Didn't they notice his absence?"

Anne-Marie shrugged, as if the most important pieces of information the
murder and the man's isolation had been exchanged, and any further
enquiries into the problem were irrelevant.  But Helen pressed the
point.  "Seems strange to me," she said.

Anne-Marie plugged in the filled kettle.  "Well, it happened," she
replied, unmoved.  "I'm not saying it didn't, I just ' "His eyes had
been taken out," she said, before Helen could voice any further
doubts.

Helen winced.  "No," she said, under her breath.  "That's the truth,"
Anne-Marie said.  "And that wasn't all'd been done to him."  She
paused, for effect, then went on: "You wonder what kind of person's
capable of doing things like that, don't you?  You wonder."  Helen
nodded.  She was thinking precisely the same thing.  "Did they ever
find the man responsible?"

Anne-Marie snorted her disparagement.  "Police don't give a damn what
happens here.  They keep off the estate as much as possible.  When they
do patrol all they do is pick up kids for getting drunk and that.
They're afraid, you see.  That's why they keep clear."  "Of this
killer?"  "Maybe," Anne-Marie replied.  "Then: He had a hook."  "A
hook?" "The man what done it.  He had a hook, like Jack the Ripper."

Helen was no expert on murder, but she felt certain that the Ripper
hadn't boasted a hook.  It seemed churlish to question the truth of
Anne-Marie's story however; though she silently wondered how much of
this the eyes taken out, the body rotting in the flat, the hook was
elaboration.  The most scrupulous of reporters was surely tempted to
embellish a story once in a while.

Anne-Marie had poured herself another cup of tea, and was about to do
the same for her guest.  "No thank you," Helen said, "I really should
go."  "You married?"  Anne-Marie asked, out of the blue.  "Yes.  To a
lecturer from the University."  "What's his name?"  "Trevor."

Anne-Marie put two heaped spoonfuls of sugar into her cup of tea. "Will
you be coming back?"  she asked.  "Yes, I hope to.  Later in the week. 
I want to take some photographs of the pictures in the maisonette
across the court."  "Well, call in.  "I shall.  And thank you for your
help."  "That's all right," Anne-Marie replied.  "You've got to tell
somebody, haven't you?"  "The man apparently had a hook instead of a
hand."

Trevor looked up from his plate of tagliatelle con prosciutto.  "Beg
your pardon?"

Helen had been at pains to keep her recounting of this story as un
coloured by her own response as she could.  She was interested to know
what Trevor would make of it, and she knew that if she once signalled
her own stance he would instinctively take an opposing view out of
plain bloody-mindedness.  "He had a hook," she repeated, without
inflexion.

Trevor put down his fork, and plucked at his nose, sniffing.  "I didn't
read anything about this," he said.  "You don't look at the local
press," Helen returned.  "Neither of us do.  Maybe it never made any of
the nationals."  '"Geriatric Murdered By Hook-Handed Maniac"?"  Trevor
said, savouring the hyperbole.  "I would have thought it very
newsworthy.  When was all of this supposed to have happened?" 
"Sometime last summer.  Maybe we were in Ireland."  "Maybe," said
Trevor, taking up his fork again.  Bending to his food, the polished
lens of his spectacles reflected only the plate of pasta and chopped
ham in front of him, not his eyes.  "Why do you say maybe?"  Helen
prodded.  "It doesn't sound quite right," he said.  "In fact it sounds
bloody preposterous."  "You don't believe it?"  Helen said.

Trevor looked up from his food, tongue rescuing a speck of tagliatelle
from the corner of his mouth.  His face had relaxed into that
non-committal expression of his the same face he wore, no doubt, when
listening to his students.  "Do you believe it?"  he asked Helen.  It
was a favourite time-gaining device of his, another seminar trick, to
question the questioner.  "I'm not certain," Helen replied, too
concerned to find some solid ground in this sea of doubts to waste
energy scoring points.  "All right, forget the tale Trevor said,
deserting his food for another glass of red wine.  What about the
teller?  Did you trust.  her?"

Helen pictured Anne-Marie's earnest expression as she told the story of
the old man's murder.  "Yes," she said.  "Yes; I think I would have
known if she'd been lying to me."  "So why's it so important, anyhow? 
I mean, whether she's lying or not, what the fuck does it matter?"

It was a reasonable question, if irritatingly put.  Why did it matter?
Was it that she wanted to have her worst feelings about Spector Street
proved false?  That such an estate be filthy, be hopeless, be a dump
where the undesirable and the disadvantaged were tucked out of public
view all that was a liberal commonplace, and she accepted it as an
unpalatable social reality.  But the story of the old man's murder and
mutilation was something other.  An image of violent death that, once
with her, refused to part from her company.

She realized, to her chagrin, that this confusion was plain on her
face, and that Trevor, watching her across the table, was not a little
entertained by it.  "If it bothers you so much," he said, 'why don't
you go back there and ask around, instead of playing
believe-in-it-or-not over dinner?"

She couldn't help but rise to his remark.  "I thought you liked
guessing games," she said.

He threw her a sullen look.  "Wrong again."

The suggestion that she investigate was not a bad one, though doubtless
he had ulterior motives for offering it.  She viewed Trevor less
charitably day by day.  What she had once thought in him a fierce
commitment to debate she now recognized as mere power-play.  He argued,
not for the thrill of dialectic, but because he was pathologically
competitive.  She had seen him, time and again, take up attitudes she
knew he did not espouse, simply to spill blood.  Nor, more's the pity,
was he alone in this sport.  Academe was one of the last strongholds of
the professional time-waster.  On occasion their circle seemed entirely
dominated by educated fools, lost in a wasteland of stale rhetoric and
hollow commitment.

From one wasteland to another.  She returned to Spector Street the
following day, armed with a flashgun in addition to her tripod and
high-sensitive film.  The wind was up today, and it was Arctic, more
furious still for being trapped in the maze of passageways and courts.
She made her way to number 14, and spent the next hour in its befouled
confines, meticulously photographing both the bedroom and living-room
walls.  She had half expected the impact of the head in the bedroom to
be dulled by re-acquaintance; it was not.  Though she struggled to
capture its scale and detail as best she could, she knew the
photographs would be at best a dim echo of its perpetual howl.

Much of its power lay in its context, of course.  That such an image
might be stumbled upon in surroundings so drab, so conspicuously
lacking in mystery, was akin to finding an icon on a rubbish-heap: a
gleaming symbol of transcendence from a world of toil and decay into
some darker but more tremendous realm.  She was painfully aware that
the intensity of her response probably defied her articulation.  Her
vocabulary was analytic, replete with buzz-words and academic
terminology, but woefully impoverished when it came to evocation.  The
photographs, pale as they would be, would, she hoped, at least hint at
the potency of this picture, even if they couldn't conjure the way it
froze the bowels.

When she emerged from the maisonette the wind was as uncharitable as
ever, but the boy waiting outside the same child as had attended upon
her yesterday was dressed as if for spring weather.  He grimaced in his
effort to keep the shudders at bay.  "Hello," Helen said.  "I waited,"
the child announced.

Waited?"  "Anne-Marie said you'd come back."  "I wasn't planning to
come until later in the week," Helen said.  "You might have waited a
long time."

The boy's grimace relaxed a notch.  "It's all right," he said, "I've
got nothing to do."  "What about school?"  "Don't like it," the boy
replied, as if unobliged to be educated if it wasn't to his taste.  "I
see," said Helen, and began to walk down the side of the quadrangle.
The boy followed.  On the patch of grass at the centre of the
quadrangle several chairs and two or three dead saplings had been
piled.  "What's this?"  she said, half to herself.  "Bonfire Night,"
the boy informed her.  "Next week."  "Of course."  "You going to see
Anne-Marie?"  he asked.  "Yes."  "She's not in' "Oh.  Are you sure?"
"Yeah."  "Well, perhaps you can help me.  She stopped and turned to
face the child; smooth sacs of fatigue hung beneath his eyes.  "I heard
about an old man who was murdered near here," she said to him.  "In the
summer.  Do you know anything about that?"  "No."  "Nothing at all? 
You don't remember anybody getting killed?"  "No," the boy said again,
with impressive finality.  "I don't remember."

Well; thank you anyway."

This time, when she retraced her steps back to the car, the boy didn't
follow.  But as she turned the corner out of the quadrangle she glanced
back to see him standing on the spot where she'd left him, staring
after her as if she were a madwoman.

By the time she had reached the car and packed the photographic
equipment into the boot there were specks of rain in the wind, and she
was sorely tempted to forget she'd ever heard Anne-Marie's story and
make her way home, where the coffee would be warm even if the welcome
wasn't.  But she needed an answer to the question Trevor had put the
previous night.  Do you believe it?"  he'd asked when she'd told him
the story.  She hadn't known how to answer then, and she still didn't.
Perhaps (why did she sense this?) the terminology of verifiable truth
was redundant here; perhaps the final answer to his question was not an
answer at all, only another question.  If so; so.  She had to find
out.

Ruskin Court was as forlorn as its fellows, if not more so.  It didn't
even boast a bonfire.  On the third floor balcony a woman was taking
washing in before the rain broke; on the grass in the centre of the
quadrangle two dogs were absent-mindedly rutting, the fuckee staring up
at the blank sky.  As she walked along the empty pavement she set her
face determinedly; a purposeful look, Bernadette had once said,
deterred attack.  When she caught sight of the two women talking at the
far end of the court she crossed over to them hurriedly, grateful for
their presence.  "Excuse me?"

The women, both in middle-age, ceased their animated exchange and
looked her over.  "I wonder if you can help me?"

She could feel their appraisal, and their distrust; they went
undisguised.  One of the pair, her face florid, said plainly: "What do
you want?"

Helen suddenly felt bereft of the least power to charm.  What was she
to say to these two that wouldn't make her motives appear ghoulish?  "I
was told... she began, and then stumbled, aware that she would get no
assistance from either woman.  '...I was told there'd been a murder
near here.  Is that right?"

The florid woman raised eyebrows so plucked they were barely visible.
"Murder?"  she said.  "Are you from the press?"  the other woman
enquired.  The years bad soured her features beyond sweetening.  Her
small mouth was deeply lined; her hair, which had been dyed brunette,
showed a half-inch of grey at the roots.  "No, I'm not from the press,"
Helen said, "I'm a friend of Anne-Marie's, in Butts' Court."  This
claim of friend stretched the truth, but it seemed to mellow the women
somewhat.  "Visiting are you?"  the florid woman asked.  "In a manner
of speaking ' "You missed the warm spell Anne-Marie was telling me
about somebody who'd been murdered here, during the summer.  I was
curious about it."  "Is that right?"  ' do you know anything about it?"
"Lots of things go on around here," said the second woman.  "You don't
know the half of it."  "So it's true," Helen said.  "They had to close
the toilets," the first woman put in.  "That's right.  They did," the
other said.  "The toilets?"  Helen said.  What had this to do with the
old man's death?  "It was terrible," the first said.  "Was it your
Frank, Josie, who told you about it?"  "No, not Frank," Josie replied. 
"Frank was still at sea.  It was Mrs.  Tyzack."

The witness established, Josie relinquished the story to her companion,
and turned her gaze back upon Helen.  The suspicion bad not yet died
from her eyes.  "This was only the month before last," Josie said.
"Just about the end of August.  It was August, wasn't it?"  She looked
to the other woman for verification.  "You've got the head for dates,
Maureen."

Maureen looked uncomfortable.  "I forget," she said, clearly unwilling
to offer testimony.  "I'd like to know," Helen said.  Josie, despite
her companion's reluctance, was eager to oblige.  "There's some
lavatories," she said, 'outside the shops you know, public lavatories. 
I'm not quite sure how it all happened exactly, but there used to be a
boy... well, he wasn't a boy really, I mean he was a man of twenty or
more, but he was she fished for the words, 'mentally subnormal, I
suppose you'd say.  His mother used to have to take him around like he
was a four year old.  Anyhow, she let him go into the lavatories while
she went to that little supermarket, what's it called?"  she turned to
Maureen for a prompt, but the other woman just looked back, her
disapproval plain.  Josie was ungovernable, however.  "Broad daylight,
this was," she said to Helen.  "Middle of the day.  Anyhow, the boy
went to the toilet, and the mother was in the shop.  And after a while,
you know how you do, she's busy shopping, she forgets about him, and
then she thinks he's been gone a long time..."

At this juncture Maureen couldn't prevent herself from butting in: the
accuracy of the story apparently took precedence over her wariness.  '
She got into an argument," she corrected Josie, 'with the manager.
About some bad bacon she'd had from him.  That was why she was such a
tune.  "I see," said Helen.  ' anyway," said Josie, picking up the
tale, 'she finished her shopping and when she came out he still wasn't
there ' "So she asked someone from the supermarket Maureen began, but
Josie wasn't about to have her narrative snatched back at this vital
juncture.  "She asked one of the men from the supermarket' she repeated
over Maureen's interjection, 'to go down into the lavatory and find
him."  "It was terrible," said Maureen, clearly picturing the atrocity
in her mind's eye.  "He was lying on the floor, in a pool of blood."
"Murdered?"

Josie shook her head.  "He'd have been better off dead.  He'd been
attacked with a razor she let this piece of information sink in before
delivering the coup de grace, and they'd cut off his private parts.
Just cut them off and flushed them down a toilet.  No reason on earth
to do it."  "Oh my God."  "Better off dead," Josie repeated.  "I mean,
they can't mend something like that, can they?"

The appalling tale was rendered worse still by the sangfroid of the
teller, and by the casual repetition of "Better off dead'.  "The boy,"
Helen said, "Was he able to describe his attackers?"  "No," said Josie,
'he's practically an imbecile.  He can't string more than two words
together."  "And nobody saw anyone go into the lavatory?  Or leaving
it?"  "People come and go all the time Maureen said.  This, though it
sounded like an adequate explanation, had not been Helen's experience.
There was not a great bustle in the quadrangle and passageways; far
from it.  Perhaps the shopping mall was busier, she reasoned, and might
offer adequate cover for such a crime.  "So they haven't found the
culprit," she said.  "No," Josie replied, her eyes losing their
fervour. The crime and its immediate consequences were the nub of this
story; she had little or no interest in either the culprit or his
capture. "We're not safe in our own beds," Maureen observed.  "You ask
anyone." "Anne-Marie said the same," Helen replied.  "That's how she
came to tell me about the old man.  Said he was murdered during the
summer, here in Ruskin Court."  "I do remember something," Josie said. 
"There was some talk I heard.  An old man, and his dog.  He was
battered to death, and the dog ended up... I don't know.  It certainly
wasn't here. It must have been one of the other estates."  "Are you
sure?"

The woman looked offended by this slur on her memory.  "Oh yes," she
said, "I mean if it had been here, we'd have known the story, wouldn't
we?"

Helen thanked the pair for their help and decided to take a stroll
around the quadrangle anyway, just to see how many more maisonettes
were out of operation here.  As in Butts' Court, many of the curtains
were drawn and all the doors locked.  But then if Spector Street was
under siege from a maniac capable of the murder and mutilation such as
she'd heard described, she was not surprised that the residents took to
their homes and stayed there.  There was nothing much to see around the
court.  All the unoccupied maisonettes and flats had been recently
sealed, to judge by a litter of nails left on a doorstep by the council
workmen.  One sight did catch her attention however.  Scrawled on the
paving stones she was walking over and all but erased by rain and the
passage of feet the same phrase she'd seen in the bedroom of number 14:
Sweets to the sweet.  The words were so benign; why did she seem to
sense menace in them?  Was it in their excess, perhaps, in the sheer
overabundance of sugar upon sugar, honey upon honey?

She walked on, though the rain persisted, and her walkabout gradually
led her away from the quadrangles and into a concrete no-man's-land
through which she had not previously passed.  This was or had been the
site of the estate's amenities.  Here was the children's playground,
its metal-framed rides overturned, its sand pit fouled by dogs, its
paddling pool empty.  And here too were the shops.  Several had been
boarded up; those that hadn't were dingy and unattractive, their
windows protected by heavy wire-mesh.

She walked along the row, and rounded a corner, and there in front of
her was a squat brick building.  The public lavatory, she guessed,
though the signs designating it as such had gone.  The iron gates were
closed and padlocked.  Standing in front of the charm less building,
the wind gusting around her legs, she couldn't help but think of what
had happened here.  Of the man-child, bleeding on the floor, helpless
to cry out.  It made her queasy even to contemplate it.  She turned her
thoughts instead to the felon.  What would he look like, she wondered,
a man capable of such depravities?  She tried to make an image of him,
but no detail she could conjure carried sufficient force.  But then
monsters were seldom very terrible once hauled into the plain light of
day.  As long as this man was known only by his deeds he held untold
power over the imagination; but the human truth beneath the terrors
would, she knew, be bitterly disappointing.  No monster he; just a
whey-faced apology for a man more needful of pity than awe.

The next gust of wind brought the rain on more heavily.  It was time,
she decided, to be done with adventures for the day.  Turning her back
on the public lavatories she hurried back through the quadrangles to
the refuge of the car, the icy rain needling her face to numbness.

The dinner guests looked gratifyingly appalled at the story, and
Trevor, to judge by the expression on his face, was furious.  It was
done now, however; there was no taking it back.  Nor could she deny her
satisfaction she took in having silenced the inter-departmental babble
about the table.  It was Bernadette, Trevor's assistant in the History
Department, who broke the agonizing hush.  "When was this?"  "During
the summer," Helen told her.  "I don't recall reading about it," said
Archie, much the better for two hours of drinking; it mellowed a tongue
which was otherwise fulsome in its self-corruscation.  "Perhaps the
police are suppressing it," Daniel commented.  "Conspiracy?"  said
Trevor, plainly cynical.  "It's happening all the time," Daniel shot
back.  "Why should they suppress something like this?"  Helen said. 
"It doesn't make sense."  "Since when has police procedure made sense?"
Daniel replied.

Bernadette cut in before Helen could answer.  "We don't even bother to
read about these things any longer," she said.  "Speak for yourself,"
somebody piped up, but she ignored them and went on: "We're punch-drunk
with violence.  We don't see it any longer, even when it's in front of
our noses."  "On the screen every night," Archie put in, "Death and
disaster in full colour."  "There's nothing very modern about that,"
Trevor said.  "An Elizabethan would have seen death all the time.
Public executions were a very popular form of entertainment."

The table broke up into a cacophony of opinions.  After two hours of
polite gossip the dinner-party had suddenly caught fire.  Listening to
the debate rage Helen was sorry she hadn't had time to have the
photographs processed and printed; the graffiti would have added
further fuel to this exhilarating row.  It was Purcell, as usual, who
was the last to weigh in with his point of view; and again, as usual it
was devastating.  "Of course, Helen, my sweet he began, that affected
weariness in his voice edged with the anticipation of controversy 'your
witnesses could all be lying, couldn't they?"

The talking around the table dwindled, and all heads turned in
Purcell's direction.  Perversely, he ignored the attention he'd
garnered, and turned to whisper in the ear of the boy he'd brought a
new passion who would, on past form, be discarded in a matter of weeks
for another pretty urchin.  "Lying?"  Helen said.  She could feel
herself bristling at the observation already, and Purcell had only
spoken a dozen words.  "Why not?"  the other replied, lifting his glass
of wine to his lips.  "Perhaps they're all weaving some elaborate
fiction or other.  The story of the spastic's mutilation in the public
toilet.  The murder of the old man.  Even that hook.  All quite
familiar elements.  You must be aware that there's something
traditional about these atrocity stories.  One used to exchange them
all the time; there was a certain fission in them.  Something
competitive maybe, in attempting to find a new detail to add to the
collective fiction; a fresh twist that would render the tale that
little bit more appalling when you passed it on."  "It may be familiar
to you said Helen defensively.  Purcell was always so poised; it
irritated her.  Even if there were validity in his argument which she
doubted she was damned if she'd concede it.  - I've never heard this
kind of story before."  "Have you not?"  said Purcell, as though she
were admitting to illiteracy.  "What about the lovers and the escaped
lunatic, have you heard that one?"  "I've heard that..."  Daniel said.
"The lover is disemboweled usually by a hook-handed man and the body
left on the top of the car, while the fiance cowers inside.  It's a
cautionary tale, warning of the evils of rampant heterosexuality."  The
joke won a round of laughter from everyone but Helen.  "These stories
are very common."  "So you're saying that they're telling me lies she
protested.  "Not lies, exactly ' "You said lies."  "I was being
provocative," Purcell returned, his placatory tone more enraging than
ever.  "I don't mean to imply there's any serious mischief in it.  But
you must concede that so far you haven't met a single witness.  All
these events have happened at some unspecified date to some unspecified
person.  They are reported at several removes.  They occurred at best
to the brothers of friends of distant relations.  Please consider the
possibility that perhaps these events do not exist in the real world at
all, but are merely titillation for bored housewives Helen didn't make
an argument in return, for the simple reason that she lacked one.
Purcell's point about the conspicuous absence of witnesses was
perfectly sound; she herself had wondered about it.  It was strange,
too, the way the women in Ruskin Court had speedily consigned the old
man's murder to another estate, as though these atrocities always
occurred just out of sight round the next corner, down the next
passageway but never here.  "So why?"  said Bernadette.  "Why what?"
Archie puzzled.  "The stories.  Why tell these horrible stories if
they're not true?"  "Yes," said Helen, throwing the controversy back
into Purcell's ample lap.  "Why?"

Purcell preened himself, aware that his entry into the debate had
changed the basic assumption at a stroke.  "I don't know," he said,
happy to be done with the game now that he'd shown his arm.  "You
really mustn't take me too seriously, Helen.  I try not to."  The boy
at Purcell's side tittered.  "Maybe it's simply taboo material," Archie
said.  "Suppressed Daniel prompted.  "Not the way you mean it," Archie
retorted.  "The whole world isn't politics, Daniel."  "Such naivet ."
"What's so taboo about death?"  Trevor said.  "Bernadette already
pointed out: it's in front of us all the time.  Television;
newspapers."  "Maybe that's not close enough," Bernadette suggested.
"Does anyone mind if I smoke?"  Purcell broke in.  "Only dessert seems
to have been indefinitely postponed '

Helen ignored the remark, and asked Bernadette what she meant by 'not
close enough'?

Bernadette shrugged.  "I don't know precisely," she confessed, 'maybe
just that death has to be near; we have to know it's just round the
corner.  The television's not intimate enough '

Helen frowned.  The observation made some sense to her, but in the
clutter of the moment she couldn't root out its significance.  "Do you
think they're stories too?"  she asked.  "Andrew has a point Bernadette
replied.  "Most kind," said Purcell.  "Has somebody got a match?  The
boy's pawned my lighter."  ' about the absence of witnesses."  "All
that proves is that I haven't met anybody who's actually seen
anything," Helen countered, 'not that witnesses don't exist."  "All
right," said Purcell.  "Find me one.  If you can prove to me that your
atrocity-monger actually lives and breathes, I'll stand everyone dinner
at Appollinaires.  How's that?  Am I generous to a fault, or do I just
know when I can't lose?"  He laughed, knocking on the table with his
knuckles by way of applause.  "Sounds good to me," said Trevor.  "What
do you say, Helen?"

She didn't go back to Spector Street until the following Monday, but
all weekend she was there in thought: standing outside the locked
toilet, with the wind bringing rain; or in the bedroom, the portrait
looming.  Thoughts of the estate claimed all her concern.  When, late
on Saturday afternoon, Trevor found some petty reason for an argument,
she let the insults pass, watching him perform the familiar ritual of
self-martyrdom without being touched by it in the least.  Her
indifference only enraged him further.  He stormed out in high dudgeon,
to visit whichever of his women was in favour this month.  She was glad
to see the back of him.  When he failed to return that night she didn't
even think of weeping about it.  He was foolish and vacuous.  She
despaired of ever seeing a haunted look in his dull eyes; and what
worth was a man who could not be haunted?

He did not return Sunday night either, and it crossed her mind the
following morning, as she parked the car in the heart of the estate,
that nobody even knew she had come, and that she might lose herself for
days here and nobody be any the wiser.  Like the old man Anne-Marie had
told her about: lying forgotten in his favourite armchair with his eyes
hooked out, while the flies feasted and the butter went rancid on the
table.

It was almost Bonfire Night, and over the weekend the small heap of
combustibles in Butts' Court had grown to a substantial size.  The
construction looked unsound, but that didn't prevent a number of boys
and young adolescents clambering over it and into it.  Much of its bulk
was made up of furniture, filched, no doubt, from boarded up
properties.  She doubted if it could burn for any time: if it did, it
would go chokingly.  Four times, on her way across to Anne-Marie's
house, she was waylaid by children begging for money to buy fireworks.
"Penny for the guy', they'd say, though none had a guy to display.

She had emptied her pockets of change by the time she reached the front
door.

Anne-Marie was in today, though there was no welcoming smile.  She
simply stared at her visitor as if mesmerised.  "I hope you don't mind
me calling..."

Anne-Marie made no reply.  "I just wanted a word."  "I'm busy," the
woman finally announced.  There was no invitation inside, no offer of
tea. "Oh.  Well... it won't take more than a moment."

The back door was open and the draught blew through the house.  Papers
were flying about in the back yard.  Helen could see them lifting into
the air like vast white moths.  "What do you want?"  Anne-Marie asked.
'just to ask you about the old man."

The woman frowned minutely.  She looked as if she was sickening, Helen
thought: her face had the colour and texture of stale dough, her hair
was lank and greasy.  "What old man?"  "Last time I was here, you told
me about an old man who'd been murdered, do you remember?"  "No."  "You
said he lived in the next court."  "I don't remember," Anne-Marie said.
 "But you distinctly told me '

Something fell to the floor in the kitchen, and smashed.  Anne-Marie
flinched, but did not move from the doorstep, her arm barring Helen's
way into the house.  The hallway was littered with the child's toys,
gnawed and battered.  "Are you all right?"

Anne-Marie nodded.  "I've got work to do," she said.  "And you don't
remember telling me about the old man?"  "You must have misunderstood,"
Anne-Marie replied, and then, her voice hushed: "You shouldn't have
come.  Everybody knows."  "Knows what?"

The girl had begun to tremble.  "You don't understand, do you?  You
think people aren't watching?"  "What does it matter?  All I asked was
"I don't know anything," Anne-Marie reiterated.  "Whatever I said to
you, I lied about it."  "Well, thank you anyway," Helen said, too
perplexed by the confusion of signals from Anne-Marie to press the
point any further.

Almost as soon as she had turned from the door she heard the lock snap
closed behind her.

That conversation was only one of several disappointments that morning
brought.  She went back to the row of shops, and visited the
supermarket that Josie had spoken of.  There she inquired about the
lavatories, and their recent history.  The supermarket had only changed
hands in the last month, and the new owner, a taciturn Pakistani,
insisted that he knew nothing of when or why the lavatories had been
closed.  She was aware, as she made her enquiries, of being scrutinized
by the other customers in the shop; she felt like a pariah.  That
feeling deepened when, after leaving the supermarket, she saw Josie
emerging from the launderette, and called after her only to have the
woman pick up her pace and duck away into the maze of corridors.  Helen
followed, but rapidly lost both her quarry and her way.

Frustrated to the verge of tears, she stood amongst the overturned
rubbish bags, and felt a surge of contempt for her foolishness.  She
didn't belong here, did she?  How many times had she criticized others
for their presumption in claiming to understand societies they had
merely viewed from afar?  And here was she, committing the same crime,
coming here with her camera and her questions, using the lives (and
deaths) of these people as fodder for party conversation.  She didn't
blame Anne-Marie for turning her back; had she deserved better?

Tired and chilled, she decided it was time to concede Purcell's point.
It was all fiction she had been told.  They had played with her sensing
her desire to be fed some horrors and she, the perfect fool, had fallen
for every ridiculous word.  It was time to pack up her credulity and go
home.

One call demanded to be made before she returned to the car however:
she wanted to look a final time at the painted head.  Not as an
anthropologist amongst an alien tribe, but as a confessed ghost train
rider: for the thrill of it.  Arriving at number 14, however, she faced
the last and most crushing disappointment.  The maisonette had been
sealed up by conscientious council workmen.  The door was locked; the
front window boarded over.

She was determined not to be so easily defeated however.  She made her
way around the back of Butts' Court and located the yard of number 14
by simple mathematics.  The gate was wedged closed from the inside, but
she pushed hard upon it, and, with effort on both parts, it opened.  A
heap of rubbish rotted carpets, a box of rain-sodden magazines, a
denuded Christmas tree had blocked it.

She crossed the yard to the boarded up windows, and peered through the
slats of wood.  It wasn't bright outside, but it was darker still
within; it was difficult to catch more than the vaguest hint of the
painting on the bedroom wall.  She pressed her face close to the wood,
eager for a final glimpse.

A shadow moved across the room, momentarily blocking her view.  She
stepped back from the window, startled, not certain of what she'd seen.
Perhaps merely her own shadow, cast through the window?  But then she
hadn't moved; it had.

She approached the window again, more cautiously.  The air vibrated;
she could hear a muted whine from somewhere, though she couldn't be
certain whether it came from inside or out.  Again, she put her face to
the rough boards, and suddenly, something leapt at the window.  This
time she let out a cry.  There was a scrabbling sound from within, as
nails raked the wood.

A dog!; and a big one to have jumped so high.  "Stupid," she told
herself aloud.  A sudden sweat bathed her.

The scrabbling had stopped almost as soon as it had started, but she
couldn't bring herself to go back to the window.  Clearly the workmen
who had sealed up the maisonette had failed to check it properly, and
incarcerated the animal by mistake.  It was ravenous, to judge by the
slavering she'd heard; she was grateful she hadn't attempted to break
in.  The dog hungry, maybe half-mad in the stinking darkness could have
taken out her throat.

She stared at the boarded-up window.  The slits between the boards were
barely a half-inch wide, but she sensed that the animal was up on its
hind legs on the other side, watching her through the gap.  She could
hear its panting now that her own breath was regularizing; she could
hear its claws raking the sill.  "Bloody thing..."  she said.  "Damn
well stay in there."

She backed off towards the gate.  Hosts of wood-lice and spiders,
disturbed from their nests by moving the carpets behind the gate, were
scurrying underfoot, looking for a fresh darkness to call home.

She closed the gate behind her, and was making her way around the front
of the block when she heard the sirens; two ugly spirals of sound that
made the hair on the back of her neck tingle.  They were approaching.
She picked up her speed, and came round into Butts' Court in time to
see several policemen crossing the grass behind the bonfire and an
ambulance mounting the pavement and driving around to the other side of
the quadrangle.  People had emerged from their flats and were standing
on their balconies, staring down.  Others were walking around the
court, nakedly curious, to join a gathering congregation.  Helen's
stomach seemed to drop to her bowels when she realized where the hub of
interest lay: at Anne-Marie's doorstep.  The police were clearing a
path through the throng for the ambulance men.  A second police-car had
followed the route of the ambulance onto the pavement; two
plain-clothes officers were getting out.

She walked to the periphery of the crowd.  What little talk there was
amongst the on-lookers was conducted in low voices; one or two of the
older women were crying.  Though she peered over the heads of the
spectators she could see nothing.  Turning to a bearded man, whose
child was perched on his shoulders, she asked what was going on.  He
didn't know.  Somebody dead, he'd heard, but he wasn't certain.
"Anne-Marie?"  she asked.

A woman in front of her turned and said: "You know her?"  almost awed,
as if speaking of a loved one.  "A little," Helen replied hesitantly.
"Can you tell me what's happened?"

The woman involuntarily put her hand to her mouth, as if to stop the
words before they came.  But here they were nevertheless: "The child
'she said.  "Kerry?"  "Somebody got into the house around the back. 
Slit his throat."

Helen felt the sweat come again.  In her mind's eye the newspapers rose
and fell in Anne-Marie's yard.  "No," she said.  "Just like that."

She looked at the tragedian who was trying to sell her this obscenity,
and said, "No," again.  It defied belief; yet her denials could not
silence the horrid comprehension she felt.

She turned her back on the woman and paddled her way out of the crowd.
There would be nothing to see, she knew, and even if there had been she
had no desire to look.  These people still emerging from their homes as
the story spread were exhibiting an appetite she was disgusted by.  She
was not of them; would never be of them.  She wanted to slap every
eager face into sense; wanted to say: "It's pain and grief you're going
to spy on.  Why?  Why?"  But she had no courage left.  Revulsion had
drained her of all but the energy to wander away, leaving the crowd to
its sport.

Trevor had come home.  He did not attempt an explanation of his
absence, but waited for her to cross-question him.  When she failed to
do so he sank into an easy bonhomie that was worse than his expectant
silence.  She was dimly aware that her disinterest was probably more
unsettling for him than the histrionics he had been anticipating.  She
couldn't have cared less.

She tuned the radio to the local station, and listened for news.  It
came surely enough, confirming what the woman in the crowd had told
her.  Kerry Latimer was dead.  Person or persons unknown had gained
access to the house via the back yard and murdered the child while he
played on the kitchen floor.  A police spokesman mouthed the usual
platitudes, describing Kerry's death as an 'unspeakable crime', and the
miscreant as 'a dangerous and deeply disturbed individual'.  For once,
the rhetoric seemed justified, and the man's voice shook discernibly
when he spoke of the scene that had confronted the officers in the
kitchen of Anne-Marie's house.  "Why the radio?"  Trevor casually
inquired, when Helen had listened for news through three consecutive
bulletins.  She saw no point in withholding her experience at Spector
Street from him; he would find out sooner or later.  Coolly, she gave
him a bald outline of what had happened at Butts' Court.  "This
Anne-Marie is the woman you first met when you went to the estate; am I
right?"

She nodded, hoping he wouldn't ask her too many questions.  Tears were
close, and she had no intention of breaking down in front of him.  "So
you were right," he said.  "Right?"  "About the place having a maniac."
"No," she said.  "No."  "But the kid '

She got up and stood at the window, looking down two storeys into the
darkened street below.  Why did she feel the need to reject the
conspiracy theory so urgently?; why was she now praying that Purcell
had been right, and that all she'd been told had been lies?  She went
back and back to the way Anne-Marie had been when she'd visited her
that morning: pale, jittery; expectant.  She had been like a woman
anticipating some arrival, hadn't she?"  eager to shoo unwanted
visitors away so that she could turn back to the business of waiting.
But waiting for what, or whom?  Was it possible that Anne-Marie
actually knew the murderer?  Had perhaps invited him into the house? 
"I hope they find the bastard," she said, still watching the street. 
"They will," Trevor replied.  "A baby-murderer, for Christ's sake. 
They'll make it a high priority."

A man appeared at the corner of the street, turned, and whistled.  A
large Alsatian came to heel, and the two set off down towards the
Cathedral.  "The dog," Helen murmured.  "What?"

She had forgotten the dog in all that had followed.  Now the shock
she'd felt as it had leapt at the window shook her again.  "What dog?"
Trevor pressed.  "I went back to the flat today where I took the
pictures of the graffiti.  There was a dog in there.  Locked in." 
"So?" "It'll starve.  Nobody knows it's there."  "How do you know it
wasn't locked in to kennel it?"  "It was making such a noise she said. 
"Dogs bark," Trevor replied.  "That's all they're good for."  "No she
said very quietly, remembering the noises through the boarded window. 
"It didn't bark..."  "Forget the dog," Trevor said.  "And the child.
There's nothing you can do about it.  You were just passing through."

His words only echoed her own thoughts of earlier in the day, but
somehow for reasons that she could find no words to convey that
conviction had decayed in the last hours.  She was not just passing
through.  Nobody ever just passed through; experience always left its
mark.  Sometimes it merely scratched; on occasion it took off limbs.
She did not know the extent of her present wounding, but she knew it
more profound than she yet understood, and it made her afraid.  "We're
out of booze," she said, emptying the last dribble of whisky into her
tumbler.

Trevor seemed pleased to have a reason to be accommodating.  "I'll go
out, shall I?"  he said.  "Get a bottle or two?"  "Sure," she replied.
"If you like."

He was gone only half an hour; she would have liked him to have been
longer.  She didn't want to talk, only to sit and think through the
unease in her belly.  Though Trevor had dismissed her concern for the
dog and perhaps justifiably so she couldn't help but go back to the
locked maisonette in her mind's eye: to picture again the raging face
on the bedroom wall, and hear the animal's muffled growl as it pawed
the boards over the window.  Whatever Trevor had said, she didn't
believe the place was being used as a makeshift kennel.  No, the dog
was imprisoned in there, no doubt of it, running round and round,
driven, in its desperation, to eat its own faeces, growing more insane
with every hour that passed.  She became afraid that somebody kids
maybe, looking for more under for their bonfire -would break into the
place, ignorant of what it contained.  It wasn't that she feared for
the intruders' safety, but that the dog, once liberated, would come for
her.  It would know where she was (so her drunken head construed) and
come sniffing her out.

Trevor returned with the whisky, and they drank together until the
early hours, when her stomach revolted.  She took refuge in the toilet
Trevor outside asking her if she needed anything, her telling him
weakly to leave her alone.  When, an hour later, she emerged, he had
gone to bed.  She did not join him, but lay down on the sofa and dozed
through until dawn.

The murder was news.  The next morning it made all the tabloids as a
front page splash, and found prominent positions in the heavyweights
too.  There were photographs of the stricken mother being led from the
house, and others, blurred but potent, taken over the back yard wall
and through the open kitchen door.  Was that blood on the floor, or
shadow?

Helen did not bother to read the articles her aching head rebelled at
the thought but Trevor, who had brought the newspapers in, was eager to
talk.  She couldn't work out if this was further peacemaking on his
part, or a genuine interest in the issue.  "The woman's in custody," he
said, poring over the Daily Telegraph.  It was a paper he was
politically averse to, but its coverage of violent crime was
notoriously detailed.

The observation demanded Helen's attention, unwilling or not.
"Custody?"  she said.  "Anne-Marie?"  "Yes."  "Let me see."

He relinquished the paper, and she glanced over the page.  "Third
column," Trevor prompted.

She found the place, and there it was in black and white.  Anne-Marie
had been taken into custody for questioning to justify the time-lapse
between the estimated hour of the child's death, and the time that it
had been reported.  Helen read the relevant sentences over again, to be
certain that she'd understood properly.  Yes, she had.  The police
pathologist estimated Kerry to have died between six and six-thirty
that morning; the murder had not been reported until twelve.

She read the report over a third and fourth time, but repetition did
not change the horrid facts.  The child had been murdered before dawn.
When she had gone to the house that morning Kerry had already been dead
four hours.  The body had been in the kitchen, a few yards down the
hallway from where she had stood, and Anne-Marie had said nothing. That
air of expectancy she had had about her what had it signified? That she
awaited some cue to lift the receiver and call the police?  "My
Christ..."  Helen said, and let the paper drop.  "What?"  "I have to go
to the police."  "Why?"  "To tell them I went to the house," she
replied. Trevor looked mystified.  "The baby was dead, Trevor.  When I
saw Anne-Marie yesterday morning, Kerry was already dead."

She rang the number given in the paper for any persons offering
information, and half an hour later a police car came to pick her up.
There was much that startled her in the two hours of interrogation that
followed, not least the fact that nobody had reported her presence on
the estate to the police, though she had surely been noticed.  "They
don't want to know the detective told her, you'd think a place like
that would be swarming with witnesses.  If it is, they're not coming
forward.  A crime like this..."  "Is it the first?"  she said.

He looked at her across a chaotic desk.  "First?"  "I was told some
stories about the estate.  Murders.  This summer."

The detective shook his head.  "Not to my knowledge.  There's been a
spate of muggings; one woman was put in hospital for a week or so.  But
no; no murders."

She liked the detective.  His eyes flattered her with their lingering,
and his face with their frankness.  Past caring whether she sounded
foolish or not, she said: "Why do they tell lies like that.  About
people having their eyes cut out.  Terrible things."

The detective scratched his long nose.  "We get it too," he said.
"People come in here, they confess to all kinds of crap.  Talk all
night, some of them, about things they've done, or think they've done.
Give you it all in the minutest detail.  And when you make a few calls,
it's all invented.  Out of their minds."  "Maybe if they didn't tell
you the stories.."  they'd actually go out and do it."

The detective nodded.  "Yes," he said.  "God help us.  You might be
right at that."

And the stories she'd been told, were they confessions of uncommitted
crimes?"  accounts of the worst imaginable, imagined to keep fiction
from becoming fact?  The thought chased its own tail: these terrible
stories still needed a first cause, a well-spring from which they
leapt.  As she walked home through the busy streets she wondered how
many of her fellow citizens knew such stories.  Were these inventions
common currency, as Purcell had claimed?  Was there a place, however
small, reserved in every heart for the monstrous?  "Purcell rang,"
Trevor told her when she got home.  "To invite us out to dinner."

The invitation wasn't welcome, and she made a face.  "Appollinaires,
remember?"  he reminded her.  "He said he'd take us all to dinner, if
you proved him wrong."

The thought of getting a dinner out of the death of Anne-Marie's infant
was grotesque, and she said so.  "He'll be offended if you turn him
down."  "I don't give a damn.  I don't want dinner with Purcell."
"Please," he said softly.  "He can get difficult; and I want to keep
him smiling just at the moment."

She glanced across at him.  The look he'd put on made him resemble a
drenched spaniel.  Manipulative bastard, she thought; but said: "All
right, I'll go.  But don't expect any dancing on the tables."  "We'll
leave that to Archie," he said.  "I told Purcell we were free tomorrow
night.  Is that all right with you?"  "Whenever."  "He's booking a
table for eight o'clock."

The evening papers had relegated The Tragedy of Baby Kerry to a few
column inches on an inside page.  In lieu of much fresh news they
simply described the house-to-house enquiries that were now going on at
Spector Street.  Some of the later editions mentioned that Anne-Marie
had been released from custody after an extended period of questioning,
and was now residing with friends.  They also mentioned, in passing,
that' the funeral was to be the following day.

Helen had not entertained any thoughts of going back to Spector Street
for the funeral when she went to bed that night, but sleep seemed to
change her mind, and she woke with the decision made for her.

Death had brought the estate to life.  Walking through to Ruskin Court
from the street she had never seen such numbers out and about.  Many
were already lining the kerb to watch the funeral cortege pass, and
looked to have claimed their niche early, despite the wind and the
ever-present threat of rain.  Some were wearing items of black clothing
a coat, a scarf but the overall impression, despite the lowered voices
and the studied frowns, was one of celebration.  Children running
around, untouched by reverence; occasional laughter escaping from
between gossiping adults Helen could feel an air of anticipation which
made her spirits, despite the occasion, almost buoyant.

Nor was it simply the presence of so many people that reassured her;
she was, she conceded to herself, happy to be back here in Spector
Street.  The quadrangles, with their stunted saplings and their grey
grass, were more real to her than the carpeted corridors she was used
to walking; the anonymous faces on the balconies and streets meant more
than her colleagues at the University.  In a word, she felt home.

Finally, the cars appeared, moving at a snail's pace through the narrow
streets.  As the hearse came into view its tiny white casket decked
with flowers a number of women in the crowd gave quiet voice to their
grief.  One on-looker fainted; a knot of anxious people gathered around
her.  Even the children were stilled now.

Helen watched, dry-eyed.  Tears did not come very easily to her,
especially in company.  As the second car, containing Anne-Marie and
two other women, drew level with her, Helen saw that the bereaved
mother was also eschewing any public display of grief.  She seemed,
indeed, to be almost elevated by the proceedings, sitting upright in
the back of the car, her pallid features the source of much admiration.
It was a sour thought, but Helen felt as though she was seeing
Anne-Marie's finest hour; the one day in an otherwise anonymous life in
which she was the centre of attention.  Slowly, the cortege passed by
and disappeared from view.

The crowd around Helen was already dispersing.  She detached herself
from the few mourners who still lingered at the kerb and wandered
through from the street into Butts' Court.  It was her intention to go
back to the locked maisonette, to see if the dog was still there.  If
it was, she would put her mind at rest by finding one of the estate
caretakers and informing him of the fact.

The quadrangle was, unlike the other courts, practically empty. Perhaps
the residents, being neighbours of Anne-Marie's, had gone on to the
Crematorium for the service.  Whatever the reason, the place was eerily
deserted.  Only children remained, playing around the pyramid bonfire,
their voices echoing across the empty expanse of the square.

She reached the maisonette and was surprised to find the door open
again, as it had been the first time she'd come here.  The sight of the
interior made her light-headed.  How often in the past several days had
she imagined standing here, gazing into that darkness.  There was no
sound from inside.  The dog had surely run off; either that, or died.
There could be no harm, could there?"  in stepping into the place one
final time, just to look at the face on the wall, and its attendant
slogan.

Sweets to the sweet.  She had never looked up the origins of that
phrase.  No matter, she thought.  Whatever it had stood for once, it
was transformed here, as everything was; herself included.  She stood
in the front room for a few moments, to allow herself time to savour
the confrontation ahead.  Far away behind her the children were
screeching like mad birds.

She stepped over a clutter of furniture and towards the short corridor
that joined living-room to bedroom, still delaying the moment.  Her
heart was quick in her: a smile played on her lips.

And there!  At last!  The portrait loomed, compelling as ever.  She
stepped back in the murky room to admire it more fully and her heel
caught on the mattress that still lay in the corner.  She glanced down.
The squalid bedding had been turned over, to present its untorn face.
Some blankets and a rag-wrapped pillow had been tossed over it.
Something glistened amongst the folds of the uppermost blanket.  She
bent down to look more closely and found there a handful of sweets
chocolates and caramels wrapped in bright paper.  And littered amongst
them, neither so attractive nor so sweet, a dozen razor-blades.  There
was blood on several.  She stood up again and backed away from the
mattress, and as she did so a buzzing sound reached her ears from the
next room.  She turned, and the light in the bedroom diminished as a
figure stepped into the gullet between her and the outside world.
Silhouetted against the light, she could scarcely see the man in the
doorway, but she smelt him.  He smelt like candy-floss; and the buzzing
was with him or in him.  "I just came to look she said, at the
picture."

The buzzing went on: the sound of a sleepy afternoon, far from here.
The man in the doorway did not move.  "Well..."  she said, "I've seen
what I wanted to see."  She hoped against hope that her words would
prompt him to stand aside and let her past, but he didn't move, and she
couldn't find the courage to challenge him by stepping towards the
door.  "I have to go," she said, knowing that despite her best efforts
fear seeped between every syllable.  "I'm expected..."

That was not entirely untrue.  Tonight they were all invited to
Appollinaires for dinner.  But that wasn't until eight, which was four
hours away.  She would not be missed for a long while yet.  "If you'll
excuse me," she said.

The buzzing had quietened a little, and in the hush the man in the
doorway spoke.  His unaccented voice was almost as sweet as his scent.
"No need to leave yet," he breathed.  "I'm due... due..."

Though she couldn't see his eyes, she felt them on her, and they made
her feel drowsy, like that summer that sang in her head.  "I came for
you," he said.

She repeated the four words in her head.  I came for you.  If they were
meant as a threat, they certainly weren't spoken as one.  "I don't...
know you," she said.  "No," the man murmured.  "But you doubted me."
"Doubted?"  "You weren't content with the stories, with what they wrote
on the walls.  So I was obliged to come."

The drowsiness slowed her mind to a crawl, but she grasped the
essentials of what the man was saying.  That he was legend, and she, in
disbelieving him, had obliged him to show his hand.  She looked, now,
down at those hands.  One of them was missing.  In its place, a hook.
"There will be some blame," he told her.  "They will say your doubts
shed innocent blood.  But I say what's blood for, if not for shedding?
And in time the scrutiny will pass.  The police will leave, the cameras
will be pointed at some fresh horror, and they will be left alone, to
tell stories of the Candyman again."  "Candyman?"  she said.  Her
tongue could barely shape that blameless word.  "I came for you," he
murmured so softly that seduction might have been in the air.  And so
saying, he moved through the passageway and into the light.

She knew him, without doubt.  She had known him all along, in that
place kept for terrors.  It was the man on the wall.  His portrait
painter had not been a fantasist: the picture that howled over her was
matched in each extraordinary particular by the man she now set eyes
upon.  He was bright to the point of gaudiness: his flesh a waxy
yellow, his thin lips pale blue, his wild eyes glittering as if their
irises were set with rubies.  His jacket was a patchwork his trousers
the same.  He looked, she thought, almost ridiculous, with his
bloodstained motley, and the hint of rouge on his jaundiced cheeks. But
people were facile.  They needed these shows and shams to keep their
interest.  Miracles; murders; demons driven out and stones roiled from
tombs.  The cheap glamour did not taint the sense beneath.  It was
only, in the natural history of the mind, the bright feathers that drew
the species to mate with its secret self.

And she was almost enchanted.  By his voice, by his colours, by the
buzz from his body.  She fought to resist the rapture, though.  There
was a monster here, beneath this fetching display; its nest of razors
was at her feet, still drenched in blood.  Would it hesitate to slit
her own throat if it once laid hands on her?

As the Candyman reached for her she dropped down and snatched the
blanket up, flinging it at him.  A rain of razors and sweetmeats fell
around his shoulders.  The blanket followed, blinding him.  But before
she could snatch the moment to slip past him, the pillow which had lain
on the blanket rolled in front of her.

It was not a pillow at all.  Whatever the forlorn white casket she had
seen in the hearse had contained, it was not the body of Baby Kerry.
That was here, at her feet, its blood-drained face turned up to her. He
was naked.  His body showed everywhere signs of the fiend's
attentions.

In the two heartbeats she took to register this last horror, the
Candyman threw off the blanket.  In his struggle to escape from its
folds, his jacket had come unbuttoned, and she saw though her senses
protested that the contents of his torso had rotted away, and the
hollow was now occupied by a nest of bees.  They swarmed in the vault
of his chest, and encrusted in a seething mass the remnants of flesh
that hung there.  He smiled at her plain repugnance.  "Sweets to the
sweet," he murmured, and stretched his hooked hand towards her face.
She could no longer see light from the outside world, or hear the
children playing in Butts' Court.  There was no escape into a saner
world than this.  The Candyman filled her sight; her drained limbs had
no strength to hold him at bay.  "Don't kill me," she breathed.  "Do
you believe in me?"  he said.

She nodded minutely.  "How can I not?"  she said.  "Then why do you
want to live?"

She didn't understand, and was afraid her ignorance would prove fatal,
so she said nothing.  "If you would learn," the fiend said, 'just a
little from me... you would not beg to live."  His voice had dropped to
a whisper.  "I am rumour," he sang in her ear.  "It's a blessed
condition, believe me.  To live in people's dreams; to be whispered at
street-corners; but not have to be.  Do you understand?"

Her weary body understood.  Her nerves, tired of jangling, understood.
The sweetness he offered was life without living: was to be dead, but
remembered everywhere; immortal in gossip and graffiti.  "Be my
victim," he said.  "No..."  she murmured.  "I won't force it upon you,"
he replied, the perfect gentleman.  "I won't oblige you to die.  But
think; think.  If I kill you here if I unhook you..."  he traced the
path of the promised wound with his hook.  It ran from groin to neck.
"Think how they would mark this place with their talk... point it out
as they passed by and say: "She died there; the woman with the green
eyes".  Your death would be a parable to frighten children with. Lovers
would use it as an excuse to cling closer together

She had been right: this was a seduction.  "Was fame ever so easy?"  he
asked.

She shook her head.  "I'd prefer to be forgotten," she replied, 'than
be remembered like that."

He made a tiny shrug.  "What do the good know?"  he said.  "Except what
the bad teach them by their excesses?"  He raised his hooked hand.  "I
said I would not oblige you to die and I'm true to my word.  Allow me,
though, a kiss at least..."

He moved towards her.  She murmured some nonsensical threat, which he
ignored.  The buzzing in his body had risen in volume.  The thought of
touching his body, of the proximity of the insects, was horrid.  She
forced her lead-heavy arms up to keep him at bay.

His lurid face eclipsed the portrait on the wall.  She couldn't bring
herself to touch him, and instead stepped back.  The sound of the bees
rose; some, in their excitement, had crawled up his throat and were
flying from his mouth.  They climbed about his lips; in his hair.

She begged him over and over to leave her alone, but he would not be
placated.  At last she had nowhere left to retreat to; the wall was at
her back.  Steeling herself against the stings, she put her hands on
his crawling chest and pushed.  As she did so his hand shot out and
around the back of her neck, the hook nicking the flushed skin of her
throat.  She felt blood come; felt certain he would open her jugular in
one terrible slash.  But he had given his word: and he was true to
it.

Aroused by this sudden activity, the bees were everywhere.  She felt
them moving on her, searching for morsels of wax in her ears, and sugar
at her lips.  She made no attempt to swat them away.  The hook was at
her neck.  If she so much as moved it would wound her.  She was
trapped, as in her childhood nightmares, with every chance of escape
stymied.  When sleep bad brought her to such hopelessness the demons on
every side, waiting to tear her limb from limb one trick remained.  To
let go; to give up all ambition to life, and leave her body to the
dark.  Now, as the Candyman's face pressed to hers, and the sound of
bees blotted out even her own breath, she played that hidden hand. And,
as surely as in dreams, the room and the fiend were painted out and
gone.

She woke from brightness into dark.  There were several panicked
moments when she couldn't think of where she was, then several more
when she remembered.  But there was no pain about her body.  She put
her hand to her neck; it was, barring the nick of the hook, untouched.
She was lying on the mattress she realized.  Had she been assaulted as
she lay in a faint?  Gingerly, she investigated her body.  She was not
bleeding; her clothes were not disturbed.  The Candyman had, it seemed,
simply claimed his kiss.

She sat up.  There was precious little light through the boarded window
and none from the front door.  Perhaps it was closed, she reasoned. But
no; even now she heard somebody whispering on the threshold.  A woman's
voice.

She didn't move.  They were crazy, these people.  They had known all
along what her presence in Butts' Court had summoned, and they had
protected him this honeyed psychopath; given him a bed and an offering
of bonbons, hidden him away from prying eyes, and kept their silence
when he brought blood to their doorsteps.  Even Anne-Marie, dry-eyed in
the hallway of her house, knowing that her child was dead a few yards
away.

The child!  That was the evidence she needed.  Somehow they had
conspired to get the body from the casket (what had they substituted; a
dead dog?) and brought it here to the Candyman's tabernacle as a toy,
or a lover.  She would take Baby Kerry with her to the police and tell
the whole story.  Whatever they believed of it and that would probably
be very little the fact of the child's body was incontestable.  That
way at least some of the crazies would suffer for their conspiracy.
Suffer for her suffering.

The whispering at the door had stopped.  Now somebody was moving
towards the bedroom.  They didn't bring a light with them.  Helen made
herself small, hoping she might escape detection.

A figure appeared in the doorway.  The gloom was too impenetrable for
her to make out more than a slim figure, who bent down and picked up a
bundle on the floor.  A fall of blonde hair identified the newcomer as
Anne-Marie: the bundle she was picking up was undoubtedly Kerry's
corpse.  Without looking in Helen's direction, the mother about-turned
and made her way out of the bedroom.

Helen listened as the footsteps receded across the living-room.
Swiftly, she got to her feet, and crossed to the passageway.  From
there she could vaguely see Anne-Marie's outline in the doorway of the
maisonette.  No lights burned in the quadrangle beyond.  The woman
disappeared and Helen followed as speedily as she could, eyes fixed on
the door ahead.  She stumbled once, and once again, but reached the
door in time to see Anne-Marie's vague form in the night ahead.

She stepped out of the maisonette and into the open air.  It was
chilly; there were no stars.  All the lights on the balconies and
corridors were out, nor did any burn in the flats; not even the glow of
a television.  Butts' Court was deserted.

She hesitated before going in pursuit of the girl.  Why didn't she slip
away now?"  cowardice coaxed her, and find her way back to the car. But
if she did that the conspirators would have time to conceal the child's
body.  When she got back here with the police there would be sealed
lips and shrugs, and she would be told she had imagined the corpse and
the Candyman.  All the terrors she had tasted would recede into rumour
again.  Into words on a wall.  And every day she lived from now on she
would loathe herself for not going in pursuit of sanity.

She followed.  Anne-Marie was not making her way around the quadrangle,
but moving towards the centre of the lawn in the middle of the court.
To the bonfire!  Yes; to the bonfire!  It loomed in front of Helen now,
blacker than the night-sky.  She could just make out Anne-Marie's
figure, moving to the edge of the piled timbers and furniture, and
ducking to climb into its heart.  This was how they planned to remove
the evidence.  To bury the child was not certain enough; but to cremate
it, and pound the bones who would ever know?

She stood a dozen yards from the pyramid and watched as Anne-Marie
climbed out again and moved away, folding her figure into the
darkness.

Quickly, Helen moved through the long grass and located the narrow
space in amongst the piled timbers into which Anne-Marie had put the
body.  She thought she could see the pale form; it had been laid in a
hollow.  She couldn't reach it however.  Thanking God that she was as
slim as the mother, she squeezed through the narrow aperture.  Her
dress snagged on a nail as she did so.  She turned round to disengage
it, fingers trembling.  When she turned back she had lost sight of the
corpse.

She fumbled blindly ahead of her, her hands finding wood and rags and
what felt like the back of an old armchair, but not the cold skin of
the child.  She had hardened herself against contact with the body: she
had endured worse in the last hours than picking up a dead baby.
Determined not to be defeated, she advanced a little further, her shins
scraped and her fingers spiked with splinters.  Flashes of light were
appearing at the corners of her aching eyes; her blood whined in her
ears.  But there!; there!; the body was no more than a yard and a half
ahead of her.  She ducked down to reach beneath a beam of wood, but her
fingers missed the forlorn bundle by millimetres.  She stretched
further, the whine in her head increasing, but still she could not
reach the child.  All she could do was bend double and squeeze into the
hidey-hole the children had left in the centre of the bonfire.

It was difficult to get through.  The space was so small she could
barely crawl on hands and knees; but she made it.  The child lay face
down.  She fought back the remnants of squeamishness and went to pick
it up.  As she did so, something landed on her arm.  The shock startled
her.  She almost cried out, but swallowed the urge, and brushed the
irritation away.  It buzzed as it rose from her skin.  The whine she
had heard in her ears was not her blood, but the hive.  "I knew you'd
come," the voice behind her said, and a wide hand covered her face. She
fell backwards and the Candyman embraced her.  "We have to go," he said
in her ear, as flickering light spilled between the stacked timbers. 
"Be on our way, you and I."

She fought to be free of him, to cry out for them not to light the
bonfire, but he held her lovingly close.  The light grew: warmth came
with it; and through the kindling and the first flames she could see
figures approaching the pyre out of the darkness of Butts' Court.  They
had been there all along: waiting, the lights turned out in their
homes, and broken all along the corridors.  Their final conspiracy.

The bonfire caught with a will, but by some trick of its construction
the flames did not invade her hiding-place quickly; nor did the smoke
creep through the furniture to choke her.  She was able to watch how
the children's faces gleamed; how the parents called them from going
too close, and how they disobeyed; how the old women, their blood thin,
warmed their hands and smiled into the flames.  Presently the roar and
the crackle became deafening, and the Candy-man let her scream herself
hoarse in the certain knowledge that nobody could hear her, and even if
they had would not have moved to claim her from the fire.

The bees vacated the fiend's belly as the air became hotter, and ma zed
the air with their panicked flight.  Some, attempting escape, caught
fire, and fell like tiny meteors to the ground.  The body of Baby
Kerry, which lay close to the creeping flames, began to cook.  Its
downy hair smoked, its back blistered.

Soon the heat crept down Helen's throat, and scorched her pleas away.
She sank back, exhausted, into the Candyman's arms, resigned to his
triumph.  In moments they would be on their way, as he had promised,
and there was no help for it.

Perhaps they would remember her, as he had said they might, finding her
cracked skull in tomorrow's ashes.  Perhaps she might become, in time,
a story with which to frighten children.  She had lied, saying she
preferred death to such questionable fame; she did not.  As to her
seducer, he laughed as the conflagration sniffed them out.  There was
no permanence for him in this night's death.  His deeds were on a
hundred walls and a ten thousand lips, and should he be doubted again
his congregation could summon him with sweetness.  He had reason to
laugh.  So, as the flames crept upon them, did she, as through the fire
she caught sight of a familiar face moving between the on-lookers.  It
was Trevor.  He had forsaken his meal at Appollinaires and come looking
for her.

She watched him questioning this fire-watcher and that, but they shook
their heads, all the while staring at the pyre with smiles buried in
their eyes.  Poor dupe, she thought, following his antics.  She willed
him to look past the flames in the hope that he might see her burning.
Not so that he could save her from death she was long past hope of that
but because she pitied him in his bewilderment and wanted to give him,
though he would not have thanked her for it, something to be haunted
by.  That, and a story to tell.

THE END

The Madonna

Jerry Coloqhoun waited on the steps of the Leopold Road Swimming Pools
for over thirty-five minutes before Garvey turned up, his feet steadily
losing feeling as the cold crept up through the souls of his shoes. The
time would come, he reassured himself, when he'd be the one to leave
people waiting.  Indeed such prerogative might not be so far away, if
he could persuade Ezra Garvey to invest in the Pleasure Dome. It would
require an appetite for risk, and substantial assets, but his contacts
had assured him that Garvey, whatever his reputation, possessed both in
abundance.  The source of the man's money was not an issue in the
proceedings, or so Jerry had persuaded himself.  Many a nicer plutocrat
had turned the project down flat in the last six months; in such
circumstances fineness of feeling was a luxury he could scarcely
afford.

He was not all that surprised by the reluctance of investors.  These
were difficult times, and risks were not to be undertaken lightly.
More, it took a measure of imagination a faculty not over-abundant
amongst the moneyed he'd met to see the Pools transformed into the
gleaming amenity complex he envisaged.  But his researches had
convinced him that in an area like this where houses once teetering on
demolition were being bought up and refurbished by a generation of
middle-class sybarites that in such an area the facilities he had
planned could scarcely fail to make money.

There was a further inducement.  The Council, who owned the Pools, was
eager to off-load the property as speedily as possible; it had debtors
aplenty.  Jerry's bribee at the Directorate of Community Services the
same man who'd happily filched the keys to the property for two bottles
of gin had told him that the building could be purchased for a song if
the offer was made swiftly.  It was all a question of good timing.

A skill, apparently, which Garvey lacked.  By the time he arrived the
numbness had spread north to Jerry's knees, and his temper had worn
thin.  He made no show of it, however, as Garvey got out of his
chauffeur-driven Rover and came up the steps.  Jerry had only spoken to
him by telephone, and had expected a larger man, but despite the lack
of stature there was no doubting Garvey's authority.  It was there in
the plain look of appraisal he gave Coloqhoun; in the joyless features;
in the immaculate suit.

The pair shook hands.  "It's good to see you, Mr.  Garvey."

The man nodded, but returned no pleasantry.  Jerry, eager to be out of
the cold, opened the front door and led the way inside.  "I've only got
ten minutes," Garvey said.  "Fine," Jerry replied.  "I just wanted to
show you the lay-out."  "You've surveyed the place?"  "Of course."

This was a lie.  Jerry had been over the building the previous August,
courtesy of a contact in the Architects' Department, and had, since
that time, looked at the place from the outside several times.  But it
had been five months since he'd actually stepped into the building; he
hoped accelerating decay had not taken an unshakeable hold since then.
They stepped into the vestibule.  It smelled damp, but not
overpoweringly so.  "There's no electricity on," he explained.  "We
have to go by torchlight."  He fished the heavy-duty torch from his
pocket and trained the beam on the inner door.  It was padlocked.  He
stared at the lock, dumbfounded.  If this door had been locked last
time he was here, he didn't remember.  He tried the single key he'd
been given, knowing before he put it to the lock that the two were
hopelessly mismatched.  He cursed under his breath, quickly skipping
through the options available.  Either he and Garvey about-turned, and
left the Pools to its secrets if mildew, creeping rot and a roof that
was within an ace of surrender could be classed as secrets or else he
made an attempt to break in.  He glanced at Garvey, who had taken a
prodigious cigar from his inside pocket and was stroking the end with a
flame; velvet smoke billowed.  "I'm sorry about the delay," he said. 
"It happens," Garvey returned, clearly unperturbed.  "I think
strong-arm tactics may be called for," Jerry said, feeling out the
other man's response to a break in.  "Suits me."

Jerry quickly rooted about the darkened vestibule for an implement.  In
the ticket booth he found a metal-legged stool.  Hoisting it out of the
booth he crossed back to the door aware of Garvey's amused but benign
gaze upon him and, using one of the legs as a lever, broke a shackle of
the padlock.  The lock clattered to the tiled floor.  "Open sesame," he
murmured with some satisfaction, and pushed the door open for Garvey.

The sound of the falling lock seemed still to linger in the deserted
corridors when they stepped through, its din receding towards a sigh as
it diminished.  The interior looked more inhospitable than Jerry had
remembered.  The fitful daylight that fell through the mildewed panes
of the skylights along the corridor was blue-grey the light and that
which it fell upon vying in dreariness.  Once, no doubt, the Leopold
Road Pools had been a showcase of Deco design of shining tiles and
cunning mosaics worked into floor and wall.  But not in Jerry's adult
life, certainly.  The tiles underfoot had long since lifted with the
damp; along the walls they had fallen in their hundreds, leaving
patterns of white ceramic and dark plaster like some vast and clueless
crossword puzzle.  The air of destitution was so profound that Jerry
had half a mind to give up his attempt at selling the project to Garvey
on the spot.  Surely there was no hope of a sale here, even at the
ludicrously low asking price.  But Garvey seemed more engaged than
Jerry had allowed.  He was already stalking down the corridor, puffing
on his cigar and grunting to himself as he went.  It could be no more
than morbid curiosity, Jerry felt, that took the developer deeper into
this echoing mausoleum.  And yet: "It's atmospheric.  The place has
possibilities," Garvey said.  "I don't have much of a reputation as a
philanthropist, Coloqhoun you must know that but I've got a taste for
some of the finer things."  He had paused in front of a mosaic
depicting a nondescript mythological scene fish, nymphs and sea-gods at
play.  He grunted appreciatively, describing the sinuous line of the
design with the wet end of his cigar.  "You don't see craftsmanship
like that nowadays," he commented.  Jerry thought it unremarkable, but
said, "It's superb."  "Show me the rest."

The complex had once boasted a host of facilities sauna rooms, turkish
baths, thermal baths in addition to the two pools.  These various areas
were connected by a warren of passageways which, unlike the main
corridor, had no skylights: torchlight had to suffice here.  Dark or
no, Garvey wanted to see all of the public areas.  The ten minutes he
had warned were his limit stretched into twenty and thirty, the
exploration constantly brought to a halt as he discovered some new
felicity to comment upon.  Jerry listened with feigned comprehension:
he found the man's enthusiasm for the decor confounding.  "I'd like to
see the pools now," Garvey announced when they'd made a thorough
investigation of the subordinate amenities.  Dutifully, Jerry led the
way through the labyrinth towards the two pools.  In a small corridor a
little way from the Turkish Baths Garvey said: "Hush."

Jerry stopped walking.  "What?"  "I heard a voice.

Jerry listened.  The torch-beam, splashing off the tiles, threw a pale
luminescence around them, which drained the blood from Garvey's
features.  "I don't hear-' "I said hush," Garvey snapped.  He moved his
head to and fro slowly.  Jerry could hear nothing.  Neither, now, could
Garvey.  He shrugged, and pulled on his cigar.  It had gone out, killed
by the damp air.  "A trick of the corridors," Jerry said.  "The echoes
in this place are misleading.  Sometimes you hear your own footsteps
coming back to meet you.

Garvey grunted again.  The grunt seemed to be his most valued part of
speech.  "I did hear something," he said, clearly not satisfied with
Jerry's explanation.  He listened again.  The corridors were pin-drop
hushed.  It was not even possible to hear the traffic in Leopold Road.
At last, Garvey seemed content.  "Lead on," he said.  Jerry did just
that, though the route to the pools was by no means clear to him.  They
took several wrong turnings, winding their way through a maze of
identical corridors, before they reached their intended destination.
"It's warm," said Garvey, as they stood outside the smaller of the two
pools.

Jerry murmured his agreement.  In his eagerness to reach the pools he
had not noticed the steadily escalating temperature.  But now that he
stood still he could feel a film of sweat on his body.  The air was
humid, and it smelt not of damp and mildew, as elsewhere in the
building, but of a sicklier, almost opulent, scent.  He hoped Garvey,
cocooned in the smoke of his re-lit cigar could not share the smell; it
was far from pleasant.  "The heating's on," Garvey said.  "It certainly
seems like it," Jerry returned, though he couldn't think why.  Perhaps
the Department Engineers warmed the heating system through once in a
while, to keep it in working order.  In which case, were they in the
bowels of the building somewhere?  Perhaps Garvey had heard voices?  He
mentally constructed a line of explanation should their paths cross.
"The pools," he said, and pulled open one of the double-doors.  The
skylight here was even dirtier than those in the main corridor;
precious little light illuminated the scene.  Garvey was not to be
thwarted, however.  He stepped through the door and across to the lip
of the pool.  There was little to see; the surfaces here were covered
with several years' growth of mould.  On the bottom of the pool, barely
discernible beneath the algae, a design had been worked into the tiles.
A bright fish-eye glanced up at them, perfectly thoughtless.  "Always
had a fear of water," Garvey said ruminatively as he stared into the
drained pool.  "Don't know where it comes from."  "Childhood," Jerry
ventured.  "I don't think so," the other replied.  "My wife says it's
the womb."  "The womb?"  "I didn't like swimming around in there, she
says," he replied, with a smile that might have been at his own
expense, but was more likely at that of his wife.

A short sound came to meet them across the empty expanse of the pool,
as of something falling.  Garvey froze.  "You hear that?"  he said.
"There's somebody in here."  His voice had suddenly risen half an
octave.  "Rats," Jerry replied.  He wished to avoid an encounter with
the engineers if possible; difficult questions might well be asked.
"Give me the torch," Garvey said, snatching it from Jerry's hand.  He
scanned the opposite side of the pool with the beam.  It lit a series
of dressing rooms, and an open door that led out of the pool.  Nothing
moved.  "I don't like vermin-' Garvey said.  "The place has been
neglected," Jerry replied.  'especially the human variety."  Garvey
thrust the torch back into Jerry's hands.  "I've got enemies, Mr.
Coloqhoun.  But then you've done your researches on me, haven't you?
You know I'm no lily-white."  Garvey's concern about the noises he
thought he'd heard now made unpalatable sense.  It wasn't rats he was
afraid of, but grievous bodily harm.  "I think I should be going," he
said.  "Show me the other pool and we'll be away."  "Surely."  Jerry
was as happy to be going as his guest.  The incident had raised his
temperature.  The sweat came profusely now, trickling down the back of
his neck.  His sinuses ached.  He led Garvey across the hallway to the
door of the larger pool and pulled.  The door refused him.  "Problem?"
"It must be locked from the inside."  "Is there another way in?"  "I
think so.  Do you want me to go round the back?"

Garvey glanced at his watch.  "Two minutes," he said.  "I've got
appointments."

Garvey watched Coloqhoun disappear down the darkened corridor, the
torchlight running on ahead of him.  He didn't like the man.  He was
too closely shaven; and his shoes were Italian.  But the proposer aside
the project had some merit.  Garvey liked the Pools and their adjuncts,
the uniformity of their design, the banality of their decorations.
Unlike many, he found institutions reassuring: hospitals, schools, even
prisons.  They smacked of social order, they soothed that part of him
fearful of chaos.  Better a world too organized than one not organized
enough.

Again, his cigar had gone out.  He put it between his teeth and lit a
match.  As the first flare died, he caught an inkling sight of a naked
girl in the corridor ahead, watching him.  The glimpse was momentary,
but when the match dropped from his fingers and the light failed, she
appeared in his mind's eye, perfectly remembered.  She was young
fifteen at the most and her body full.  The sweat on her skin lent her
such sensuality she might have stepped from his dream-life.  Dropping
his stale cigar, he rummaged for another match and struck it, but in
the meagre seconds of darkness the child-beauty had gone, leaving only
the trace of her sweet body scent on the air.  "Girl?"  he said.

The sight of her nudity, and the shock in her eyes, made him eager for
her.  "Girl?"

The flame of the second match failed to penetrate more than a yard or
two down the corridor.  "Are you there?"

She could not be far, he reasoned.  Lighting a third match, he went in
search of her.  He had gone a few steps only when he heard somebody
behind him.  He turned.  Torchlight lit the fright on his face.  It was
only the Italian Shoes.  "There's no way in."  "There's no need to
blind me," Garvey said.  The beam dropped.  "I'm sorry."  "There's
somebody here, Coloqhoun.  A girl."  "A girl?"  "You know something
about it maybe?"  "No."  "She was stark naked.  Standing three or four
yards from me."

Jerry looked at Garvey, mystified.  Was the man suffering from sexual
delusions?  "I tell you I saw a girl," Garvey protested, though no word
of contradiction had been offered.  "If you hadn't arrived I'd have had
my hands on her."  He glanced back down the corridor.  "Get some light
down there."  Jerry trained the beam on the maze.  There was no sign of
life.  "Damn," said Garvey, his regret quite genuine.  He looked back
at Jerry.  "All tight," he said.  "Let's get the hell out of here." 
"I'm interested," he said, as they parted on the step.  "The project
has potential.  Do you have a ground-plan of the place?"  "No, but I
can get my hands on one."  "Do that."  Garvey was lighting a fresh
cigar.  "And send me your proposals in more detail.  Then we'll talk
again."

It took a considerable bribe to get the plans of the Pools out of his
contact at the Architects' Department, but Jerry eventually secured
them.  On paper the complex looked like a labyrinth.  And, like the
best labyrinths, there was no order apparent in the layout of
shower-rooms and bathrooms and changing-rooms.  It was Carole who
proved that thesis wrong.  "What is this?"  she asked him as he pored
over the plans that evening.  They'd had four or five hours together at
his flat hours without the bickering and the bad feeling that had
soured their time together of late.  "It's the ground-plan of the
swimming pools on Leopold Road.  Do you want another brandy?"  "No
thanks."  She peered at the plan while he got up to re-fill his glass.
"I think I've got Garvey in on the deal."  "You're going to do business
with him, are you?"  "Don't make me sound like a white slaver.  The
man's got money."  "Dirty money."  "What's a little dirt between
friends?"

She looked at him frostily, and he wished he could have played back the
previous ten seconds and erased the comment.  "I need this project," he
said, taking his drink across to the sofa and sitting opposite her, the
ground-plan spread on the low table between diem.  "I need something to
go right for me for once."

Her eyes refused to grant him a reprieve.  "I just think Garvey and his
like are bad news," she said.  "I don't care how much money he's got.
He's a villain, Jerry."  "So I should give the whole thing up, should
I? Is that what you're saying?"  They'd had this argument, in one guise
or another, several times in the last few weeks.  "I should just forget
all the hard labour I've put in, and add this failure to all the
others?"  "There's no need to shout."  "I'm not shouting!"

She shrugged.  "All tight," she said quietly, 'you're not shouting."
"Christ!"

She went back to perusing the ground-plan.  He watched her from over
the rim of his whisky tumbler; at the parting down the middle of her
head, and the fine blonde hair that divided from there.  They made so
little sense to each other, he thought.  The processes that brought
them to their present impasse were perfectly obvious, yet time and
again they failed to find the common ground necessary for a fruitful
exchange of views.  Not simply on this matter, on half a hundred
others.  Whatever thoughts buzzed beneath her tender scalp, they were a
mystery to him.  And his to her, presumably.  "It's a spiral," she
said. "What is?"  "The pool.  It's designed like a spiral.  Look."

He stood up to get a bird's eye view of the ground-plan as she traced a
route through the passageways with her index finger.  She was right.
Though the imperatives of the architects' brief had muddied the clarity
of the image, there was indeed a rough spiral built into the maze of
corridors and rooms.  Her circling fingers drew tighter and yet tighter
loops as it described the shape.  At last it came to rest on the large
pool; the locked pool.  He stared at the plan in silence.  Without her
pointing it out he knew he could have looked at the design for a week
and never seen the underlying structure.

Carole decided she would not stay the night.  It was not, she tried to
explain at the door, that things between them were over; only that she
valued their intimacy too much to mis-use it as bandaging.  He
half-grasped the point; she too pictured them as wounded animals.  At
least they had some metaphorical life in common.

He was not unused to sleeping alone.  In many ways he preferred to be
solitary in his bed than to share it with someone, even Carole.  But
tonight he wanted her with him; not her, even, but somebody.  He felt
sourcelessly fretful, like a child.  When sleep came it fled again, as
if in fear of dreams.

Some time towards dawn he got up, preferring wakefulness to that
wretched sleep-hopping, wrapped his dressing gown around his shivering
body, and went through to brew himself some tea.  The ground-plan was
still spread on the coffee-table where they had left it from the night
before.  Sipping the warm sweet Assam, he stood and pondered over it.
Now that Carole had pointed it out, all he could concentrate upon
despite the clutter of marginalia that demanded his attention was the
spiral, that undisputable evidence of a hidden band at work beneath the
apparent chaos of the maze.  It seized his eye and seduced it into
following its unremitting route, round and round, tighter and tighter;
and towards what?: a locked swimming pool.

Tea drunk, he returned to bed; this time, fatigue got the better of his
nerves and the sleep he'd been denied washed over him.  He was woken at
seven-fifteen by Carole, who was phoning before she went to work to
apologize for the previous night.  "I don't want everything to go wrong
between us, Jerry.  You do know that, don't you?  You know you're
precious to me."

He couldn't take love-talk in the morning.  What seemed romantic at
midnight struck him as ridiculous at dawn.  He answered her
declarations of commitment as best he could, and made an arrangement to
see her the following evening.  Then he returned to his pillow.

Scarcely a quarter hour had passed since he'd visited the Pools without
Ezra Garvey thinking of the girl he'd glimpsed in the corridor.  Her
face had come back to him during dinner with his wife and sex with his
mistress.  So untrammelled, that face, so bright with possibilities.

Garvey thought of himself as a woman's man.  Unlike most of his fellow
potentates, whose consorts were a convenience best paid to be absent
when not required for some specific function, Garvey enjoyed the
company of the opposite sex.  Their voices, their perfume, their
laughter.  His greed for their proximity knew few bounds; they were
precious creatures whose company he was willing to spend small fortunes
to secure.  His jacket was therefore weighed down with money and
expensive trinkets when he returned, that morning, to Leopold Road.

The pedestrians on the street were too concerned to keep their heads
dry (a cold and steady drizzle had fallen since dawn) to notice the man
on the step standing under a black umbrella while another bent to the
business of undoing the padlock.  Chandaman was an expert with locks.
The shackle snapped open within seconds.  Garvey lowered his umbrella
and slipped into the vestibule.  "Wait here," he instructed Chandaman.
"And close the door."  "Yes, sir."  "If I need you, I'll shout.  You
got the torch?"

Chandaman produced the torch from his jacket.  Garvey took it, switched
it on, and disappeared down the corridor.  Either it was substantially
colder outside than it had been the day before yesterday, or else the
interior was hot.  He unbuttoned his jacket, and loosened his
tightly-knotted tie.  He welcomed the heat, reminding him as it did of
the sheen on the dream-girl's skin, of the heat-languored look in her
dark eyes.  He advanced down the corridor, the torch-light splashing
off the tiles.  His sense of direction had always been good; it took
him a short time only to find his way to the spot outside the large
pool where he had encountered the girl.  There he stood still, and
listened.

Garvey was a man used to looking over his shoulder.  All his
professional life, whether in or out of prison, he had needed to watch
for the assassin at his back.  Such ceaseless vigilance had made him
sensitive to the least sign of human presence.  Sounds another man
might have ignored played a warning tattoo upon his eardrum.  But
here?; nothing.  Silence in the corridors; silence in the sweating
ante-rooms and the Turkish baths; silence in every tiled enclave from
one end of the building to the other.  And yet he knew he was not
alone.  When five senses failed him a sixth belonging, perhaps, more to
the beast in him than the sophisticate his expensive suit spoke of-
sensed presences.  This faculty had saved his hide more than once. Now,
he hoped, it would guide him into the arms of beauty.

Trusting to instinct, he extinguished the torch and headed off down the
corridor from which the girl had first emerged, feeling his way along
the walls.  His quarry's presence tantalized him.  He suspected she was
a mere wall away, keeping pace with him along some secret passage he
had no access to.  The thought of this stalking pleased him.  She and
he, alone in this sweating maze, playing a game that both knew must end
in capture.  He moved stealthily, his pulse ticking off the seconds of
the chase at neck and wrist and groin.  His crucifix was glued to his
breast-bone with perspiration.

At last, the corridor divided.  He halted.  There was precious little
light: what there was etched the tunnels deceptively.  Impossible to
judge distance.  But trusting to his instinct, he turned left and
followed his nose.  Almost immediately, a door.  It was open, and he
walked through into a larger space; or so he guessed from the muted
sound of his footsteps.  Again, he stood still.  This time, his
straining ears were rewarded with a sound.  Across the room from him,
the soft pad of naked feet on the tiles.  Was it his imagination, or
did he even glimpse the girl, her body carved from the gloom, paler
than the surrounding darkness, and smoother?  Yes!; it was she.  He
almost called out after her, and then thought better of it.  Instead he
went in silent pursuit, content to play her game for as long as it
pleased her.  Crossing the room, he stepped through another door which
let on to a further tunnel.  The air here was much warmer than anywhere
else in the building, clammy and ingratiating as it pressed itself upon
him.  A moment's anxiety caught his throat: that he was neglecting
every article of an autocrat's faith, putting his head so willingly
into this warm noose.  It could so easily be a set-up: the girl, the
chase.  Around the next corner the breasts and the beauty might have
gone, and there would be a knife at his heart.  And yet he knew this
wasn't so; knew that the footfall ahead was a woman's, light and lithe;
that the swelter that brought new tides of sweat from him could nurture
only softness and passivity here.  No knife could prosper in such heat:
its edge would soften, its ambition go neglected.  He was safe.

Ahead, the footsteps had halted.  He halted too.  There was light from
somewhere, though its source was not apparent.  He licked his lips,
tasting salt, then advanced.  Beneath his fingers the tiles were
glossed with water; under his heels, they were slick.  Anticipation
mounted in him with every step.

Now the light was brightening.  It was not day.  Sunlight had no route
into this sanctum; this was more like moonlight soft-edged, evasive
though that too must be exiled here, he thought.  Whatever its origins,
by it he finally set eyes on the girl; or rather, on a girl, for it was
not the same he had seen two days previous.  Naked she was, young she
was; but in all other respects different.  He caught a glance from her
before she fled from him down the corridor, and turned a corner.
Puzzlement now lent piquancy to the chase: not one but two girls,
occupying this secret place; why?

He looked behind him, to be certain his escape route lay open should he
wish to retreat, but his memory, befuddled by the scented air, refused
a clear picture of the way he'd come.  A twinge of concern checked his
exhilaration, but he refused to succumb to it, and pressed on,
following the girl to the end of the corridor and turning left after
her.  The passageway ran for a short way before making another left;
the girl even now disappearing around that corner.  Dimly aware that
these gyrations were becoming tighter as he turned upon himself and
upon himself again, he went where she led, panting now with the
breath-quenching air and the insistence of the chase.

Suddenly, as he turned one final corner, the heat became smotheringly
close, and the passageway delivered him out into a small, dimly-lit
chamber.  He unbuttoned the top of his shirt; the veins on the back of
his hands stood out like cord; he was aware of how his heart and lungs
were labouring.  But, he was relieved to see, the chase finished here.
The object of his pursuit was standing with her back to him across the
chamber, and at the sight of her smooth back and exquisite buttocks his
claustrophobia evaporated.  "Girl...," he panted.  "You led me quite a
chase."

She seemed not to hear him, or, more likely, was extending the game to
its limits out of waywardness.

He started across the slippery tiles towards her.  "I'm talking to
you."

As he came within half a dozen feet of her, she turned.  It was not the
girl he had just pursued through the corridor, nor indeed the one he
had seen two days previous.  This creature was another altogether.  His
gaze rested on her unfamiliar face a few seconds only, however, before
sliding giddily down to meet the child she held in her arms.  It was
suckling like any new-born babe, pulling at her young breast with no
little hunger.  But in his four and a half decades of life Garvey's
eyes bad never seen a creature its like.  Nausea rose in him.  To see
the girl giving suck was surprise enough, but to such a thing, such an
outcast of any tribe, human or animal, was almost more than his stomach
could stand.  Hell itself had offspring more embraceable.  "What in
Christ's name

The girl stared at Garvey's alarm, and a wave of laughter broke over
her face.  He shook his head.  The child in her arms uncurled a
suckered limb and clamped it to its comforter's bosom so as to get
better purchase.  The gesture lashed Garvey's disgust into rage.
Ignoring the girl's protests he snatched the abomination from her arms,
holding it long enough to feel the glistening sac of its body squirm in
his grasp, then flung it as hard as he could against the far wall of
the chamber.  As it struck the tiles it cried out, its complaint ending
almost as soon as it began, only to be taken~ up instantly by the
mother.  She ran across the room to where the child lay, its apparently
boneless body split open by the impact.  One of its limbs, of which it
possessed at least half a dozen, attempted to reach up to touch her
sobbing face.  She gathered the thing up into her arms; threads of
shiny fluid ran across her belly and into her groin.

Out beyond the chamber something gave voice.  Garvey had no doubt of
its cue; it was answering the death-cry of the child, and the rising
wail of its mother but this sound was more distressing than either.
Garvey's imagination was an impoverished faculty.  Beyond his dreams of
wealth and women lay a wasteland.  Yet now, at the sound of that voice,
the wasteland bloomed, and gave forth horrors he'd believed himself
incapable of conceiving.  Not portraits of monsters, which, at the
best, could be no more than assemblies of experienced phenomena.  What
his mind created was more feeling than sight; belonged to his marrow
not to his mind.  All certainty trembled -masculinity, power; the twin
imperatives of dread and reason all turned their collars up and denied
knowledge of him.  He shook, afraid as only dreams made him afraid,
while the cry went on and on, then he turned his back on the chamber,
and ran, the light throwing his shadow in front of him down the dim
corridor.

His sense of direction had deserted him.  At the first intersection,
and then at the second, he made an error.  A few yards on he realized
his mistake and tried to double back, but merely exacerbated the
confusion.  The corridors all looked alike: the same tiles, the same
half-light, each fresh corner he turned either led him into a chamber
he had not passed through or complete cul-de-sacs.  His panic
spiralled.  The wailing had now ceased; he was alone with his rasping
breath and half-spoken curses.  Coloqhoun was responsible for this
torment, and Garvey swore he would have its purpose beaten out of the
man even if he had to break every bone in Coloqhoun's body personally.
He clung to thoughts of that beating as he ran on; it was his only
comfort.  Indeed so preoccupied did he become with thought of the
agonies he'd make Coloqhoun suffer he failed to realize that he had
traced his way round in a circle and was running back towards the light
until his sliding heels delivered him into a familiar chamber.  The
child lay on the floor, dead and discarded.  Its mother was nowhere to
be seen.

Garvey halted, and took stock of his situation.  If he went back the
way he'd come the route would only confouna him again; if he went
ahead, through the chamber and towards the light, he might cut the
Gordian knot and be delivered back to his starting point.  The swift
wit of the solution pleased him.  Cautiously, he crossed the chamber to
the door on the other side and peered through.  Another short corridor
presented itself, and beyond that a door that let on to an open space.
The pool!  Surely the pool!

He threw caution to the wind, and moved out of the chamber and along
the passage.

With every step he took, the heat intensified.  His head thumped with
it.  He pressed on to the end of the passageway, and out into the arena
beyond.

The large pool had not been drained, unlike the smaller.  Rather, it
was full almost to brimming not with clear water, but with a scummy
broth that steamed even in the heat of the interior.  This was the
source of the light.  The water in the pool gave off a phosphorescence
that tinged everything the tiles, the diving board, the changing rooms,
(himself, no doubt) with the same fulvous wash.

He scanned the scene in front of him.  There was no sign of the women.
His route to the exit lay unchallenged; nor could he see sign of
padlock or chains on the double-doors.  He began towards them.  His
heel slid on the tiles, and he glanced down briefly to see that he had
crossed a trail of fluid difficult, in the bewitched light, to make out
its colour that either ended at the water's edge, or began there.

He looked back towards the water, curiosity getting the better of him.
The steam swirled; an eddy toyed with the scum.  And there!  His eye
caught sight of a dark, anonymous shape sliding beneath the skin of the
water.  He thought of the creature he'd killed; of its formless body
and the dangling loops of its limbs.  Was this another of that species?
The liquid brightness lapped against the poolside at his feet;
continents of scum broke into archipelagoes.  Of the swimmer, there was
no sign.

Irritated, he looked away from the water.  He was no longer alone.
Three girls had appeared from somewhere, and were moving down the edge
of the pool towards him.  One he recognized as the girl he had first
seen here.  She was wearing a dress, unlike her sisters.  One of her
breasts was bared.  She looked at him gravely, as she approached; by
her side she trailed a rope, decorated along its length with stained
ribbons tied in limp but extravagant bows.

At the arrival of these three graces the fermenting waters of the pool
were stirred into a frenzy, as its occupants rose to meet the women.
Garvey could see three or four restless forms teasing but not breaking
the surface.  He was caught between his instinct to take flight (the
rope, though prettifled, was still a rope) and the desire to linger and
see what the pool contained.  He glanced towards the door.  He was
within ten yards of it.  A quick dash and he'd be out into the cool air
of the corridor.  From there, Chandaman was within bailing distance.

The girls stood a few feet from him, and watched him.  He returned
their looks.  All the desires that had brought him here had taken heel.
He no longer wanted to cup the breasts of these creatures, or dabble at
the intersection of their gleaming thighs.  These women were not what
they seemed.  Their quietness wasn't docility, but a drug-trance; their
nakedness wasn't sensuality, but a horrid indifference which offended
him.  Even their youth, and all it brought the softness of their skins,
the gloss of their hair even that was somehow corrupt. When the girl in
the dress reached out and touched his sweating face, Garvey made a
small cry of disgust, as if he'd been licked by a snake. She was not
fazed by his response, but stepped closer to him still, her eyes fixed
on his, smelling not of perfume like his mistress, but of fleshliness. 
Affronted as he was, he could not turn away.  He stood, meeting the
slut's eyes, as she kissed his cheek, and the beribboned rope was
wrapped around his neck.

Jerry called Garvey's office at half-hourly intervals through the day.
At first he was told that the man was out of the office, and would be
available later that afternoon.  As the day wore on, however, the
message changed.  Garvey was not going to be in the office at all that
day, Jerry was informed.  Mr.  Garvey is feeling unwell, the secretary
told him; he has gone home to rest.  Please call again tomorrow.  Jerry
left with her the message that he had secured the ground-plan to the
Pools and would be delighted to meet and discuss their plans at Mr.
Garvey's convenience.

Carole called in the late afternoon.  "Shall we go out tonight?"  she
said.  "Maybe a film?"  "What do you want to see?"  he said.  "Oh, I
hadn't really thought that far.  We'll talk about it this evening,
shall we?"

They ended up going to a French movie, which seemed, as far as Jerry
could grasp, completely lacking in plot; it was simply a series of
dialogues between characters, discussing their traumas and their
aspirations, the former being in direct proportion to the failure of
the latter.  It left him feeling torpid.  "You didn't like it..."  "Not
much.  All that brow-beating."  "And no shoot-out."  "No shoot-out."

She smiled to herself.  "What's so funny?"  "Nothing..."  "Don't say
nothing."

She shrugged.  CI was just smiling, that's all.  Can't I smile?"
"Jesus.  All this conversation needs is sub-titles."

They walked along Oxford Street a little way.  "Do you want to eat?" 
he said, as they came to the head of Poland Street.  "We could go to
the Red Fort."  "No thanks.  I hate eating late."  "For Christ's sake,
let's not argue about a bloody film."  "Who's arguing?"  "You're so
infuriating-' "That's something we've got in common, anyhow," she
returned.  Her neck was flushed.  "You said this morning' "What?" 
"About us not losing each other-' "That was this morning," she said,
eyes steely.  And then, suddenly: "You don't give afuck, Jerry.  Not
about me, not about anybody."

She stared at him, almost defying him not to respond.  When he failed
to, she seemed curiously satisfied.  "Goodnight..."  she said, and
began to walk away from him.  He watched her take five, six, seven
steps from him, the deepest part of him wanting to call after her, but
a dozen irrelevancies pride, fatigue, inconvenience blocking his doing
so. What eventually uprooted him, and put her name on his lips, was the
thought of an empty bed tonight; of the sheets warm only where he lay,
and chilly as Hell to left and right of him.  "Carole."

She didn't turn; her step didn't even falter.  He had to trot to catch
up with her, conscious that this scene was probably entertaining the
passers-by.  "Carole."  He caught hold of her arm.  Now she stopped.
When he moved round to face her he was shocked to see that she was
crying.  This discomfited him; he hated her tears only marginally less
than his own.  "I surrender," he said, trying a smile.  "The film was a
masterpiece.

How's that?"

She refused to be soothed by his antics; her face was swollen with
unhappiness.  "Don't," he said.  "Please don't.  I'm not..."  (very
good at apologies, he wanted to say, but he was so bad at them he
couldn't even manage that much.) "Never mind," she said softly.  She
wasn't angry, he saw; only miserable.  "Come back to the flat."  "I
don't want to."  "I want you to," he replied.  That at least was
sincerely meant. "I don't like talking in the street."

He hailed a cab, and they made their way back to Kentish Town, keeping
their silence.  Half way up the stairs to the door of the flat Carole
said: "Foul perfume."

There was a strong, acidic smell lingering on the stairs.  "Somebody's
been up here," he said, suddenly anxious, and hurried on up the flight
to the front door of his flat.  It was open; the lock had been
unceremoniously forced, the wood of the door-jamb splinted.  He cursed.
"What's wrong?"  Carole asked, following him up the stairs.  "Break
in."

He stepped into the flat and switched on the light.  The interior was
chaos.  The whole flat had been comprehensively trashed.  Everywhere,
petty acts of vandalism pictures smashed, pillows de-gutted, furniture
reduced to timber.  He stood in the middle of the turmoil and shook,
while Carole went from room to room, finding the same thorough
destruction in each.  "This is personal, Jerry."

He nodded.  "I'll call the police," she volunteered.  "You find out
what's missing."

He did as he was told, white-faced.  The blow of this invasion numbed
him.  As he walked listlessly through the flat to survey the
pandemonium turning broken items over, pushing drawers back into place
he found himself imagining the intruders about their business, laughing
as they worked through his clothes and keepsakes.

In the corner of his bedroom he found a heap of his photographs.

They had urinated on them.  "The police are on their way," Carole told
him.  "They said not to touch anything."

Too late," he murmured.  "What's missing?"

Nothing," he told her.  All the valuables the stereo and video
equipment, his credit cards, his few items of jewellery were present.

Only then did he remember the ground-plan.  He returned to the
living-room and proceeded to root through the wreckage, but he knew
damn well he wasn't going to find it.  "Garvey," he said.  "What about
him?"  "He came for the ground-plan of the Pools.  Or sent someone."
"Why?"  Carole replied, looking at the chaos.  "You were going to give
it to him anyway."

Jerry shook his head.  "You were the one who warned me to stay clear'
"I never expected something like this."  "That makes two of us."

The police came and went, offering faint apologies for the fact that
they thought an arrest unlikely.  "There's a lot of vandalism around at
the moment," the officer said.  "There's nobody in downstairs..."  "No.
They're away."  "Last hope, I'm afraid.  We're getting calls like this
all the time.  You're insured?"  "Yes."  "Well, that's something."

Throughout the interview Jerry kept silent on his suspicions, though he
was repeatedly tempted to point the finger.  There was little purpose
in accusing Garvey at this juncture.  For one, Garvey would have alibis
prepared; for another, what would unsubstantiated accusations do but
inflame the man's unreason further?  "What will you do?"  Carole asked
him, when the police picked up their shrugs and walked.  "I don't know.
I can't even be certain it was Garvey.  One minute he's all sweetness
and light; the next this.  How do I deal with a mind like that?"  "You
don't.  You leave it well be," she replied.  "Do you want to stay here,
or go over to my place?"  "Stay," he said.

They made a perfunctory attempt to restore the status quo -righting the
furniture that was not too crippled to stand, and clearing up the
broken glass.  Then they turned the slashed mattress over, located two
un mutilated cushions, and went to bed.

She wanted to make love, but that reassurance, like so much of his life
of late, was doomed to failure.  There was no making good between the
sheets what had been so badly soured out of them.  His anger made him
rough, and his roughness in turn angered her.  She frowned beneath him,
her kisses unwilling and tight.  Her reluctance only spumed him on to
fresh crassness.  "Stop," she said, as he was about to enter her.  "I
don't want this."

He did; and badly.  He pushed before she could further her objections.
"I said don't, Jerry."

He shut out her voice.  He was half as heavy again as she.  "Stop."

He closed his eyes.  She told him again to stop, this time with real
fury, but he just thrust harder the way she'd ask him to sometimes,
when the heat was really on beg him to, even.  But now she only swore
at him, and threatened, and every word she said made him more intent
not to be cheated of this, though he felt nothing at this groin but
fullness and discomfort, and the urge to be rid.

She began to fight, raking at his back with her nails, and pulling at
his hair to un clamp his face from her neck.  It passed through his
head as he laboured that she would hate him for this, and on that, at
least, they would be of one accord, but the thought was soon lost to
sensation.

The poison passed, he rolled off her.  "Bastard..."  she said.

His back stung.  When he got up from the bed he left blood on the
sheets.  Digging through the chaos in the living room he located an
unbroken bottle of whisky.  The glasses, however, were all smashed, and
out of absurd fastidiousness he didn't want to drink from the bottle.
He squatted against the wall, his back chilled, feeling neither
wretched nor proud.  The front door opened, and was slammed.  He
waited, listening to Carole's feet on the stairs.  Then tears came,
though these too he felt utterly detached from.  Finally, the bout
dispatched, he went through into the kitchen, found a cup, and drank
himself senseless out of that.

Garvey's study was an impressive room; he'd had it fashioned after that
of a tax lawyer he'd known, the walls lined with books purchased by the
yard, the colour of carpet and paintwork alike muted, as though by an
accrual of cigar-smoke and learning.  When he found sleep difficult, as
he did now, he could retire to the study, sit on his leather-backed
chair behind a vast desk, and dream of legitimacy.  Not tonight,
however; tonight his thoughts were otherwise preoccupied.  Always,
however much he might try to turn to another route, they went back to
Leopold Road.

He remembered little of what had happened at the Pools.  That in itself
was distressing; he had always prided himself upon the acuteness of his
memory.  Indeed his recall of faces seen and favours done had ID no
small measure helped him to his present power.  Of the hundreds in his
employ he boasted that there was not a door-keeper or a cleaner he
could not address by their Christian name.

But of the events at Leopold Road, barely thirty-six hours old, he had
only the vaguest recollection; of the women closing upon him, and the
rope tightening around his neck; of their leading him along the lip of
the pool to some chamber the vileness of which had practically snatched
his senses away.  What had followed his arrival there moved in his
memory like those forms in the filth of the pool: obscure, but horribly
distressing.  There had been humiliation and horrors, hadn't there?
Beyond that, he remembered nothing.

He was not a man to kowtow to such ambiguities without argument,
however.  If there were mysteries to be uncovered here, then he would
do so, and take the consequence of revelation.  His first offensive had
been sending Chandaman and Fryer to turn Coloqhoun's place over.  If,
as he suspected, this whole enterprise was some elaborate trap devised
by his enemies, then Coloqhoun was involved in its setting.  No more
than a front man, no doubt; certainly not the mastermind.  But Garvey
was satisfied that the destruction of Coloqhoun's goods and chattels
would warn his masters of his intent to fight.  It had born other fruit
too.  Chandaman had returned with the ground-plan of the Pools; they
were spread on Garvey's desk now.  He had traced his route through the
complex time and again, hoping that his memory might be jogged.  He had
been disappointed.

Weary, he got up and went to the study window.  The garden behind the
house was vast, and severely schooled.  He could see little of the
immaculate borders at the moment however; the starlight barely
described the world outside.  All he could see was his own reflection
in the polished pane.

As he focused on it, his outline seemed to waver, and he felt a
loosening in his lower belly, as if something had come unknotted there.
He put his hand to his abdomen.  It twitched, it trembled, and for an
instant he was back in the Pools, and naked, and something lumpen moved
in front of his eyes.  He almost yelled, but stopped himself by turning
away from the window and staring at the room; at the carpets and the
books and the furniture; at sober, solid reality.  Even then the images
refused to leave his head entirely.  The coils of his innards were
still jittery.

It was several minutes before he could bring himself to look back at
the reflection in the window.  When at last he did all trace of the
vacillation had disappeared.  He would countenance no more nights like
this, sleepless and haunted.  With the first light of dawn came the
conviction that today was the day to break Mr.  Coloqhoun.

* * *

Jerry tried to call Carole at her office that morning.  She was
repeatedly unavailable.  Eventually he simply gave up trying, and
turned his attentions to the Herculean task of restoring some order to
the flat.  He lacked the focus and the energy to do a good job however.
After a futile hour, in which he seemed not to have made more than a
dent in the problem, he gave up.  The chaos accurately reflected his
opinion of himself.  Best perhaps that it be left to lie.

Just before noon, he received a call.  "Mr.  Coloqhoun?  Mr.  Gerard
Coloqhoun?"  "That's right."  "My name's Fryer.  I'm calling on behalf
of Mr.  Garvey' "Oh?"

Was this to gloat, or threaten further mischief?  "Mr.  Garvey was
expecting some proposals from you," Fryer said.  "Proposals?"  "He's
very enthusiastic about the Leopold Road project, Mr.  Coloqhoun.  He
feels there's substantial monies to be made."

Jerry said nothing; this palaver confounded him.  "Mr.  Garvey would
like another meeting, as soon as possible."  "Yes?"  "At the Pools.
There's a few architectural details he'd like to show his colleagues."
"I see."  "Would you be available later on today?"  "Yes.  Of course."
"Four-thirty?"

The conversation more or less ended there, leaving Jerry mystified.
There had been no trace of emnity in Fryer's manner; no hint, however
subtle, of bad blood between the two parties.  Perhaps, as the police
had suggested, the events of the previous night had been the work of
anonymous vandals the theft of the ground-plan a whim of those
responsible.  His depressed spirits rose.  All was not lost.

He rang Carole again, buoyed up by this turn of events.  This time did
not take the repeated excuses of her colleagues, but insisted on.
speaking to her.  Finally, she picked up the phone.  "I don't want to
talk to you, Jerry.  Just go to hell."  "Just hear me out'

She slammed the receiver down before he said another word.  He rang
back again, immediately.  When she answered, and heard his voice, she
seemed baffled that he was so eager to make amends.  "Why are you even
trying?"  she said.  "Jesus Christ, what's the use?"  He could hear the
tears in her throat.  "I want you to understand how sick I feel.  Let
me make it right.  Please let me make it right."

She didn't reply to his appeal.  "Don't put the phone down.  Please
don't.  I know it was unforgivable.  Jesus, I know..."

Still, she kept her silence.  "Just think about it, will you?  Give me
a chance to put things right.  Will you do that?"

Very quietly, she said: "I don't see the use."  "May I call you
tomorrow?"

He heard her sigh.  "May I?"  "Yes.  Yes."

The line went dead.

He set out for his meeting at Leopold Road with a full three-quarters
of an hour to spare, but half way to his destination the rain came on,
great spots of it which defied the best efforts of his windscreen
wipers.  The traffic slowed; he crawled for half a mile, with only the
brake-lights of the vehicle ahead visible through the deluge.  The
minutes ticked by, and his anxiety mounted.  By the time he edged his
way out of the fouled-up traffic to find another route, he was already
late.  There was nobody waiting on the steps of the Pools; but Garvey's
powder-blue Rover was parked a little way down the road.  There was no
sign of the chauffeur.  Jerry found a place to park on the opposite
side of the road, and crossed through the rain.  It was a matter of
fifty yards from the door of the car to that of the Pools but by the
time he reached the spot he was drenched and breathless.  The door was
open.  Garvey had clearly manipulated the lock and slipped out of the
downpour.  Jerry ducked inside.

Garvey was not in the vestibule, but somebody was.  A man of Jerry's
height, but with half the width again.  He was wearing leather gloves.
His face, but for the absence of seams, might have been of the same
material.  "Coloqhoun?"  "Yes."  "Mr.  Garvey is waiting for you
inside." "Who are you?"  "Chandaman," the man replied.  "Go right
in."

There was a light at the far end of the corridor.  Jerry pushed open
the glass-paneled vestibule doors and walked down towards it.

Behind him, he heard the front door snap closed, and then the echoing
tread of Garvey's lieutenant.

Garvey was talking with another man, shorter than Chandaman, who was
holding a sizeable torch.  When the pair heard Jerry approach they
looked his way; their conversation abruptly ceased.  Garvey offered no
welcoming comment or hand, but merely said: "About time."  "The
rain..." Jerry began, then thought better of offering a self-evident
explanation.  "You'll catch your death," the man with the torch said.
Jerry immediately recognized the dulcet tones of: "Fryer."  "The same,"
the man returned.  "Pleased to meet you."

They shook hands, and as they did so Jerry caught sight of Garvey, who
was staring at him as though in search of a second head.  The man
didn't say anything for what seemed like half a minute, but simply
studied the growing discomfort on Jerry's face.  "I'm not a stupid
man," Garvey said, eventually.

The statement, coming out of nowhere, begged response.  "I don't even
believe you're the main man in all of this," Garvey went on.  "I'm
prepared to be charitable."  "What's this about?"  "Charitable' Garvey
repeated, '-.  because I think you're out of your depth.  Isn't that
tight?"

Jerry just frowned.  "I think that's tight," Fryer replied.  "I don't
think you understand how much trouble you're in even now, do you?"
Garvey said.

Jerry was suddenly uncomfortably aware of Chandaman standing behind
him, and of his own utter vulnerability.  "But I don't think ignorance
should ever be bliss," Garvey was saying.  "I mean, even if you don't
understand, that doesn't make you exempt, does it?"  "I haven't a clue
what you're talking about," Jerry protested mildly.  Garvey's face, by
the light of the torch, was drawn and pale; he looked in need of a
holiday.  "This place," Garvey returned.  "I'm talking about this
place. The women you put in here ... for my benefit.  What's it all
about, Coloqhoun?  That's all I want to know.  What's it all about?"

Jerry shrugged lightly.  Each word Garvey uttered merely perplexed him
more; but the man had already told him ignorance would not be
considered a legitimate excuse.  Perhaps a question was the wisest
reply.  "You saw women here?"  he said.

Whores, more like," Garvey responded.  His breath smelt of last week's
cigar ash.  "Who are you working for, Coloqhoun?"  "For myself.  The
deal I offered-' "Forget your fucking deal," Garvey said.  "I'm not
interested in deals."  "I see," Jerry replied.  "Then I don't see any
point in this conversation."  He took a half-step away from Garvey, but
the man's arm shot out and caught hold of his rain-sodden coat.  "I
didn't tell you to go," Garvey said.  "I've got business "Then it'll
have to wait," the other replied, scarcely relaxing his grip.  Jerry
knew that if he tried to shrug off Garvey and make a dash for the front
door he'd be stopped by Chandaman before he made three paces; if, on
the other hand, he didn't try to escape "I don't much like your sort,"
Garvey said, removing his hand.  "Smart brats with an eye to the main
chance.  Think you're so damn clever, just because you've got a fancy
accent and a silk tie.  Let me tell you something' He jabbed his finger
at Jerry's throat, '- I don't give a shit about you.  I just want to
know who you work for.  Understand?"  "I already told you-' "Who do you
work for?"  Garvey insisted, punctuating each word with a fresh jab.
"Or you're going to feel very sick."  "For Christ's sake I'm not
working for anybody.  And I don't know anything about any women." 
"Don't make it worse than it already is," Fryer advised, with feigned
concern.  "I'm telling the truth."  "I think the man wants to be hurt,"
Fryer said. Chandaman gave a joyless laugh.  "Is that what you want?" 
"Just name some names," Garvey said.  "Or we're going to break your
legs."  The threat, unequivocal as it was, did nothing for Jerry's
clarity of mind. He could think of no way out of this but to continue
to insist upon his innocence.  If he named some fictitious overlord the
lie would be uncovered in moments, and the consequences could only be
worse for the attempted deception.  "Check my credentials," he pleaded.
"You've got the resources.  Dig around.  I'm not a company man,
Garvey; I never have been."

Garvey's eye left Jerry's face for a moment and moved to his shoulder.
Jerry grasped the significance of the sign a heartbeat too late to
prepare himself for the blow to his kidneys from the man at his back.
He pitched forward, but before he could collide with Garvey, Chandaman
had snatched at his collar and was throwing him against the wall.  He
doubled up, the pain blinding him to all other thoughts.  Vaguely, he
heard Garvey asking him again who his boss was.  He shook his head. His
skull was full of ball-bearings; they rattled between his ears.
"Jesus... Jesus..."  he said, groping for some word of defence to keep
another beating at bay, but he was hauled upright before any presented
itself.  The torch-beam was turned on him.  He was ashamed of the tears
that were rolling down his cheeks.  "Names," said Garvey.

The ball-bearings rattled on.  "Again," said Garvey, and Chandaman was
moving in to give his fists further exercise.  Garvey called him off as
Jerry came close to passing out.  The leather face withdrew.  "Stand up
when I'm talking to you," Garvey said.

Jerry attempted to oblige, but his body was less than willing to
comply.  It trembled, it felt fit to die.  "Stand up," Fryer
reiterated, moving between Jerry and his tormentor to prod the point
home.  Now, in close proximity, Jerry smelt that acidic scent Carole
had caught on the stairs: it was Fryer's cologne.  "Stand up!"  the man
insisted.

Jerry raised a feeble hand to shield his face from the blinding beam.
He could not see any of the trio's faces, but he was dimly aware that
Fryer was blocking Chandaman's access to him.  To Jerry's right, Garvey
struck a match, and applied the flame to a cigar.  A moment presented
itself: Garvey occupied, the thug stymied.  Jerry took it.

Ducking down beneath the torch-beam he broke from his place against the
wall, contriving to knock the torch from Fryer's hand as he did so. The
light-source clattered across the tiles and went out.

In the sudden darkness, Jerry made a stumbling bid for freedom.  Behind
him, he heard Garvey curse; heard Chandaman and Fryer collide as they
scrabbled for the fallen torch.  He began to edge his way along the
wall to the end of the corridor.  There was evidently no safe route
past his tormentors to the front door; his only hope lay in losing
himself in the networks of corridors that lay ahead.

He reached a corner, and made a right, vaguely remembering that this
led him off the main thoroughfares and into the service corridors.  The
beating that he'd taken, though interrupted before it could
incapacitate, had rendered him breathless and bruised.  He felt every
step he took as a sharp pain in his lower abdomen and back.  When he
slipped on the slimy tiles, the impact almost made him cry out.

At his back, Garvey was shouting again.  The torch had been located.
Its light bounced down the labyrinth to find him.  Jerry hurried on,
glad of the murky illumination, but not of its source.  They would
follow, and quickly.  If, as Carole had said, the place was a simple
spiral, the corridors describing a relentless loop with no way out of
the configuration, he was lost.  But he was committed.  Head giddied by
the mounting heat, he moved on, praying to find a fire-exit that would
give him passage out of this trap.  "He went this way," Fryer said. 
"He must have done."

Garvey nodded; it was indeed the likeliest route for Coloqhoun to have
taken.  Away from the light and into the labyrinth.  "Shall we go after
him?"  Chandaman said.  The man was fairly salivating to finish the
beating he'd started.  "He can't have got far."  "No," said Garvey.
Nothing, not even the promise of the knighthood, would have induced him
to follow.

Fryer had already advanced down the passageway a few yards, shining the
torch-beam on the glistening walls.  "It's warm," he said.

Garvey knew all too well how warm it was.  Such heat wasn't natural,
not for England.  This was a temperate isle; that was why he had never
set foot off it.  The sweltering heat of other continents bred
grotesqueries he wanted no sight of.  "What do we do?"  Chandaman
demanded.  "Wait for him to come out?"

Garvey pondered this.  The smell from the corridor was beginning to
distress him.  His innards were churning, his skin was crawling.
Instinctively, he put his hand to his groin.  His manhood had shrunk in
trepidation.  "No," he said suddenly.  "No?"

We're not waiting."  "He can't stay in there forever."  "I said no!" 
He hadn't anticipated how profoundly the sweat of the place would upset
him.  Irritating as it was to let Coloqhoun slip away like this, he
knew that if he stayed here much longer he risked losing his
self-control.  "You two can wait for him at his flat," he told
Chandaman.  "He'll have to come home sooner or later."  "Damn shame,"
Fryer muttered as he emerged from the passageway.  "I like a chase."

Perhaps they weren't following.  It was several minutes now since Jerry
had heard the voices behind him.  His heart had stopped its furious
pumping.  Now, with the adrenalin no longer giving speed to his heels,
and distracting his muscles from their bruising, his pace slowed to a
crawl.  His body protested at even that.

When the agonies of taking another step became too much he slid down
the wall and sat slumped across the passageway.  His rain-drenched
clothes clung to his body and about his throat; he felt both chilled
and suffocated by them.  He pulled at the knot of his tie, and then
unbuttoned his waistcoat and his shirt.  The air in the labyrinth was
warm on his skin.  Its touch was welcome.

He closed his eyes and made a studied attempt to mesmerise himself out
of this pain.  What was feeling but a trick of the nerve-endings?;
there were techniques for dislocating the mind from the body, and
leaving agonies behind.  But no sooner had his lids closed than he
heard muted sounds somewhere nearby.  Footsteps; the lull of voices. It
wasn't Garvey and his associates: the voices were female.  Jerry raised
his leaden head and opened his eyes.  Either he had become used to the
darkness in his few moments of meditation or else a light had crept
into the passageway; it was surely the latter.

He got to his feet.  His jacket was dead weight, and he sloughed it
off, leaving it to lie where he'd been squatting.  Then he started in
the direction of the light.  The heat seemed to have risen considerably
in the last few minutes: it gave him mild hallucinations.  The walls
seemed to have forsaken verticality, the air to have traded
transparency for a shimmering aurora.

He turned a corner.  The light brightened.  Another corner, and he was
delivered into a small tiled chamber, the heat of which took his breath
away.  He gasped like a stranded fish, and peered across the chamber
the air thickening with every pulse-beat at the door on the far side.
The yellowish light through it was brighter still, but he could not
summon the will to follow it a yard further; the heat here had defeated
him.  Sensing that he was within an ace of unconsciousness, he put his
hand out to support himself, but his palm slid on the slick tiles, and
he fell, landing on his side.  He could not prevent a shout spilling
from him.

Groaning his misery, be tucked his legs up close to his body, and lay
where he'd fallen.  If Garvey had heard his yell, and sent his
lieutenants in pursuit, then so be it.  He was past caring.

The sound of movement reached him from across the chamber.  Raising his
head an inch from the floor he opened his eyes to a slit.  A naked girl
had appeared in the doorway opposite, or so his reeling senses informed
him.  Her skin shone as if oiled; here and there, on her breasts and
thighs, were smudges of what might have been old blood.  Not her blood,
however.  There was no wound to spoil her gleaming body.

The girl had begun to laugh at him, a light, easy laugh that made him
feel foolish.  Its musicality entranced him however, and he made an
effort to get a better look at her.  She had started to move across the
chamber towards him, still laughing; and now he saw that there were
others behind her.  These were the women Garvey had babbled about; this
the trap he had accused Jerry of setting.  "Who are you?"  he murmured
as the girl approached him.  Her laughter faltered when she looked down
at his pain-contorted features.

He attempted to sit upright, but his arms were numb, and he slid back
to the tiles again.  The woman had not answered his inquiry, nor did
she make any attempt to help him.  She simply stared down at him as a
pedestrian might at a drunk in the gutter, her face unreadable. Looking
up at her, Jerry felt his tenuous grip on consciousness slipping.  The
heat, his pain, and now this sudden eruption of beauty was too much for
him.  The distant women were dispersing into darkness, the entire
chamber folding up like a magician's box until the sublime creature in
front of him claimed his attention utterly.  And now, at her silent
insistence, his mind's eye seemed to be plucked from his head, and
suddenly he was speeding over her skin, her flesh a landscape, each
pore a pit, each hair a pylon.  He was hers, utterly. She drowned him
in her eyes, and flayed him with her lashes; she rolled him across her
abdomen, and down the soft channel of her spine.  She took him between
her buttocks, and then up into her heat, and out again just as he
thought he must burn alive.  The velocity exhilarated him. He was aware
that his body, somewhere below, was hyper-ventilating in its terror;
but his imagination careless of breath went willingly where she sent
him, looping like a bird, until he was thrown, ragged and dizzy, back
into the cup of his skull.  Before he could apply the fragile tool of
reason to the phenomena he had just experienced, his eyes fluttered
closed and he passed out.

The body does not need the mind.  It has procedures aplenty lungs to be
filled and emptied, blood to be pumped and food profited from none of
which require the authority of thought.  Only when one or more of these
procedures falters does the mind become aware of the intricacy of the
mechanism it inhabits.  Coloqhoun's faint lasted only a few minutes;
but when he came to be was aware of his body as he had seldom been
before: as a trap.  Its fragility was a trap; its shape, its size, its
very gender was a trap.  And there was no flying out of it; he was
shackled to, or in, this wretchedness.

These thoughts came and went.  In between them there were brief sights
through which he fell giddily, and still briefer moments in which he
glimpsed the world outside himself.

The women had picked him up.  His head lolled; his hair dragged on the
floor.  I am a trophy, he thought in a more coherent instant, then the
darkness came again.  And again he struggled to the surface, and now
they were carrying him along the edge of the large pool.  His nostrils
were filled with contradictory scents, both delectable and foetid. From
the corner of his lazy eye he could see water so bright it seemed to
burn as it lapped the shores of the pool: and something else too
shadows moving in the brightness.

They mean to drown me, he thought.  And then: I'm already drowning.  He
imagined water filling his mouth: imagined the forms he had glimpsed in
the pool invading his throat and slipping into his belly.  He struggled
to vomit them back up, his body convulsing.

A hand was laid on his face.  The palm was blissfully cool.  "Hush,"
somebody murmured to him, and at the words his delusions melted away.
He felt himself coaxed out of his terrors and into consciousness.

The hand had evaporated from his brow.  He looked around the gloomy
room for his saviour, but his eyes didn't travel far.  On the other
side of this chamber which looked to have been a communal shower-room
several pipes, set high in the wall, delivered solid arcs of water onto
the tiles, where gutters channelled it away.  A fine spray, and the
gushing of the fountains, filled the air.  Jerry sat up.  There was
movement behind the cascading veil of water: a shape too vast by far to
be human.  He peered through the drizzle to try and make sense of the
folds of flesh.  Was it an animal?  There was a pungent smell in here
that had something of the menagerie about it.

Moving with considerable caution so as not to arouse the beast's
attention, Jerry attempted to stand up.  His legs, however, were not
the equal of his intention.  All he could do was crawl a little way
across the room on his hands and knees, and peer one beast at another
through the veil.

He sensed that he was sensed; that the dark, recumbent creature had
turned its eyes in his direction.  Beneath its gaze, he felt his skin
creep with gooseflesh, but he couldn't take his eyes off it.  And then,
as he squinted to scrutinize it better, a spark of phosphorescence
began in its substance, and spread fluttering waves of jaundiced light
up and across its tremendous form, revealing itself to Coloqhoun.  Not
it; she.  He knew indisputably that this creature was female, though it
resembled no species or genus he knew of.  As the ripples of
luminescence moved through the creature's physique, it revealed with
every fresh pulsation some new and phenomenal configuration.  Watching
her, Jerry thought of something slow and molten glass, perhaps; or
stone its flesh extruded into elaborate forms and recalled again into
the furnace to be remade.  She had neither head nor limbs recognizable
as such, but her contours were ripe with clusters of bright bubbles
that might have been eyes, and she threw out here and there iridescent
ribbons slow, pastel flames that seemed momentarily to ignite the very
air.

Now the body issued a series of soft noises: scuttlings and sighs.  He
wondered if he was being addressed, and if so, how he was expected to
respond.  Hearing footballs behind him, be glanced round at one of the
women for guidance.  "Don't be afraid," she said.  "I'm not," he
replied. It was the truth.  The prodigy in front of him was
electrifying, but woke no fear in him.  "What is she?"  he asked.

The woman stood close to him.  Her skin, bathed by the shimmering light
off the creature, was golden.  Despite the circumstances or perhaps
because of them he felt a tremor of desire.  "She is the Madonna.  The
Virgin Mother."

Mother?  Jerry mouthed, swivelling his head back to look at the
creature again.  The waves of phosphorescence had ceased to break
across her body.  Now the light pulsed in one part of her anatomy only,
and at this region, in rhythm with the pulse, the Madonna's substance
was swelling and splitting.  Behind him he heard further footsteps; and
now whispers echoed about the chamber, and chiming laughter, and
applause.

The Madonna was giving birth.  The swollen flesh was opening; liquid
light gushing; the smell of smoke and blood filled the shower-room.  A
girl gave a cry, as if in sympathy with the Madonna.  The applause
mounted, and suddenly the slit spasmed and delivered the child
something between a squid and a shorn lamb onto the tiles.  The water
from the pipes slapped it into consciousness immediately, and it threw
back its head to look about it; its single eye vast and perfectly
lucid.  It squirmed on the tiles for a few moments before the girl at
Jerry's side stepped forward into the veil of water and picked it up.
Its toothless mouth sought out her breast immediately.  The girl
delivered it to her tit.  "Not human..."  Jerry murmured.  He had not
prepared himself for a child so strange, and yet so unequivocally
intelligent.  "Are all... all the children like that?"

The surrogate mother gazed down at the sac of life in her arms.  "No
one is like another," she replied.  "We feed them.  Some die.  Others
live, and go their ways."  "Where, for God's sake?"  "To the water.  To
the sea.  Into dreams."

She cooed to it.  A fluted limb, in which light ran as it had in its
parent, paddled the air with pleasure.  "And the father?"  "She needs
no husband," the reply came.  "She could make children from a shower of
rain if she so desired."

Jerry looked back at the Madonna.  All but the last vestige of light
had been extinguished in her.  The vast body threw out a tendril of
saffron flame, which caught the cascade of water, and threw dancing
patterns on the wall.  Then it was still.  When Jerry looked back for
the mother and child, they had gone.  Indeed all the women had gone but
one.  It was the girl who had first appeared to him.  The smile she'd
worn was on her face again as she sat across the room from him, her
legs splayed.  He gazed at the place between them, and then back at her
face.  "What are you afraid of?"  she asked.  "I'm not afraid."  "Then
why don't you come to me?"

He stood up, and crossed the chamber to where she sat.  Behind him, the
water still slapped and ran on the tiles, and behind the fountains the
Madonna murmured in her flesh.  He was not intimidated by her presence.
The likes of him was surely beneath the notice of such a creature.  If
she saw him at all she doubtless thought him ridiculous.  Jesus!  he
was ridiculous even to himself.  He had neither hope nor dignity left
to lose.

Tomorrow, all this would be a dream: the water, the children, the
beauty who even now stood up to embrace him.  Tomorrow he would think
he had died for a day, and visited a shower house for angels.  For now,
he would make what he could of the opportunity.

After they had made love, he and the smiling girl, when he tried to
recall the specifics of the act, he could not be certain that he had
performed at all.  Only the vaguest memories remained to him, and they
were not of her kisses, or of how they coupled, but of a dribble of
milk from her breast and the way she murmured, "Never... never... as
they had entwined.  When they were done, she was indifferent.  There
were no more words, no more smiles.  She just left him alone in the
drizzle of the chamber.  He buttoned up his soiled trousers, and left
the Madonna to her fecundity.

A short corridor led out of the shower-room and into the large pool. It
was, as he bad vaguely registered when they had brought him into the
presence of the Madonna, brimming.  Her children played in the radiant
water, their forms multitudinous.  The women were nowhere to be seen,
but the door to the outer corridor stood open.  He walked through it,
and had taken no more than half a dozen steps before it slid closed
behind him.

Now, all too late, Ezra Garvey knew that returning to the Pools (even
for an act of intimidation, which he had traditionally enjoyed) had
been an error.  It had re-opened a wound in him which he had hoped near
to healing; and it had brought memories of his second visit there, of
the women and what.  they had displayed to him (memories which he had
sought to clarify until he began to grasp their true nature) closer to
the surface.  They had drugged him somehow, hadn't they?; and then,
when he was weak and had lost all sense of propriety, they had
exploited him for their entertainment.  They had suckled him like a
child, and made him their plaything.  The memories of that merely
perplexed him; but there were others, too deep to be distinguished
quite, which appalled.  Of some inner chamber, and of water falling in
a curtain; of a darkness that was terrible, and a luminescence that was
more terrible still.

The time had come, he knew, to trample these dreams underfoot, and be
done with such bafflement.  He was a man who forgot neither favours
done, nor favours owed; a little before eleven he had two telephone
conversations, to call some of those favours in.  Whatever lived at
Leopold Road Pools would prosper there no longer.  Satisfied with his
night's manoeuvres, he went upstairs to bed.

He had drunk the best part of a bottle of schnapps since returning from
the incident with Coloqhoun, chilled and uneasy.  Now the spirit in his
system caught up with him.  His limbs felt heavy, his head heavier
still.  He did not even concern himself to undress, but lay down on his
double bed for a few minutes to allow his senses to clear.  When he
next woke, it was one-thirty a.m.

He sat up.  His belly was cavorting again; indeed his whole body seemed
to be traumatized.  He had seldom been ill in his fifty-odd years:
success had kept ailments at bay.  But now he felt terrible.  He had a
headache which was near to blinding he stumbled from his bedroom down
to the kitchen more by aid of touch than sight.  There he poured
himself a glass of milk, sat down at the table, and put it to his lips.
He did not drink however.  His gaze had alighted on the hand that held
his glass.  He stared at it through a fog of pain.  It didn't seem to
be his hand: it was too fine, too smooth.  He put the glass down,
trembling, but it tipped over, the milk pooling on the teak table-top
and running off on to the floor.

He got to his feet, the sound of the milk on the kitchen tiles awaking
curious thoughts, and moved unsteadily through to his study.  He needed
to be with somebody: anybody would do.  He picked up his telephone book
and tried to make sense of the scrawlings on each page, but the numbers
would not come clear.  His panic was growing.  Was this insanity?  The
delusion of his transformed hand, the unnatural sensations which were
running through his body.  He reached to unbutton his shirt, and in
doing so his hand brushed another delusion, more absurd than the first.
Fingers unwilling, he tore at the shirt, telling himself over and over
that none of this was possible.

But the evidence was plain.  He touched a body which was no longer his.
There were still signs that the flesh and bone belonged to him an
appendix scar on his lower abdomen, a birth-mark beneath his arm but
the substance of his body had been teased (was being teased still, even
as be watched) into shapes that shamed him.  He clawed at the forms
that disfigured his torso, as if they might dissolve beneath his
assault, but they merely bled.

In his time, Ezra Garvey had suffered much, almost all his sufferings
self-inflicted.  He had undergone periods of imprisonment; come close
to serious physical wounding; had endured the deceptions of beautiful
women.  But those torments were nothing beside the anguish he felt now.
He was not himself!  His body had been taken from his while he slept
and this changeling left in its place.  The honor of it shattered his
self-esteem, and left his sanity teetering.

Unable to hold back the tears, he began to pull at the belt of his
trousers.  Please God, he babbled, please God let me be whole still. He
could barely see for the tears.  He wiped them away, and peered at his
groin.  Seeing what deformities were in progress there, he roared until
the windows rattled.

Garvey was not a man for prevarication.  Deeds, he knew, were not best
served by debate.  He wasn't sure how this treatise on transformation
had been written into his system, and he didn't much care.  All he
could think of was how many deaths of shame he would die if this vile
condition ever saw the light of day.  He returned into the kitchen,
selecting a large meat-knife from the drawer, then adjusted his
clothing and left the house.

His tears had dried.  They were wasted now, and he was not a wasteful
man.  He drove through the empty city down to the river, and across
Blackfriars Bridge.  There he parked, and walked down to the water's
edge.  The Thames was high and fast tonight, the tops of the waters
were whipped white.

Only now, having come so far without examining his intentions too
closely, did fear of extinction give him pause.  He was a wealthy and
influential man; were there not other mutes out of this ordeal other
than the one he had come headlong to?  Pill peddlars who could reverse
the lunacy that had seized his cells; surgeons who might slice off the
offending parts and knit his lost self back together again?  But how
long would such solutions last?  Sooner or later, the process would
begin again: he knew it.  He was beyond help.

A gust of wind blew spume up off the water.  It rained against his
face, and the sensation finally broke the seal on his forgetfulness. At
last he remembered it all: the shower-room, the spouts from the severed
pipes beating on the floor, the heat, the women laughing and
applauding.  And finally, the thing that lived behind the water wall, a
creature that was worse than any nightmare of womanhood his grieving
mind had dredged up.  He had fucked there, in the presence of that
behemoth, and in the fury of the act when he had momentarily forgotten
himself the bitches had worked this rapture upon him.  No use for
regrets.  What was done, was done.  At least he had made provision for
the destruction of their lair.  Now he would undo by self-surgery what
they had contrived by magic, and so at least deny them sight of their
handiwork.

The wind was cold, but his blood was hot.  It came gushingly as he
slashed at his body.  The Thames received the libation with enthusiasm.
It lapped at his feet; it whipped itself into eddies.  He had not
finished the job, however, when the loss of blood overcame him.  No
matter, he thought, as his knees buckled and he toppled into the water,
no one will know me now but fishes.  The prayer he offered up as the
river closed over him was that death not be a woman.

Long before Garvey had woken in the night, and discovered his body in
rebellion, Jerry had left the Pools, got into his car, and attempted to
drive home.  He had not been the equal of that simple task, however.
His eyes were bleary, his sense of direction confused.  After a near
accident at an intersection he parked the car and began to walk back to
the flat.  His memories of what had just happened to him were by no
means clear, though the events were mere hours old.  His head was full
of strange associations.  He walked in the solid world, but half
dreaming.  It was the sight of Chandaman and Fryer, waiting for him in
the bedroom of his flat that slapped him back into reality.  He did not
wait for them to greet him, but turned and ran.  They had emptied his
stock of spirits as they lay in ambush, and were slow to respond.  He
was down the stairs and gone from the house before they could give
chase.

He walked to Carole's; she was not in.  He didn't mind waiting.  He sat
on the front steps of her home for half an hour, and when the tenant of
the top floor flat arrived talked his way into the comparative warmth
of the house itself and kept vigil on the stairs.  There he fell to
dozing, and retraced his steps over the route he'd come, back to the
intersection where he'd abandoned the car.  A crowd of people were
passing the place.  "Where are you going?"  he asked them.  "To see the
yatches," they replied.  "What yatches are those?"  he wanted to know,
but they were already drifting away, chattering.  He walked on a while.
The sky was dark, but the streets were illuminated nevertheless by a
wash of blue and shadowless light.  Just as he was about to come within
sight of the Pools, he heard a splashing sound, and, turning a corner,
discovered that the tide was coming in up Leopold Street.  What sea was
this?"  he enquired of the gulls overhead, for the salt tang in the air
declared these waters as ocean, not river.  Did it matter what sea it
was, they returned?; weren't all seas one sea, finally?  He stood and
watched the wavelets creeping across the tarmac.  Their advance, though
gentle, overturned lamp-posts, and so swiftly eroded the foundations of
the buildings that they fell, silently, beneath the glacial tide.  Soon
the waves were around his feet.  Fishes, tiny darts of silver, moved in
the water.  "Jerry?"

Carole was on the stairs, staring at him.  "What the hell's happened to
you?"  "I could have drowned," he said.

He told her about the trap Garvey had set at Leopold Road, and how he'd
been beaten up; then of the thugs' presence at his own house.  She
offered cool sympathy.  He said nothing about the chase through the
spiral, or the women, or the something that he'd seen in the
shower-room.  He couldn't have articulated it, even if he'd wanted to:
every hour that passed since he'd left the Pool he was less certain of
having seen anything at all.  "Do you want to stay here?"  she asked
him when he's finished his account.  "I thought you'd never ask." 
"You'd better have a bath.  Are you sure they didn't break any bones?" 
"I think I'd feel it by now if they had."

No broken bones, perhaps; but he had not escaped unmarked.  His torso
was a patchwork of ripening bruises, and he ached from head to foot.
When, after half an hour of soaking, he got out of the bath and
surveyed himself in the mirror, his body seemed to be puffed up by the
beating, the skin of his chest tender and tight.  He was not a pretty
sight.

Tomorrow, you must go to the police," Carole told him later as they lay
side by side.  "And have this bastard Garvey arrested-' "I suppose
so..."  he said.

She leaned over him.  His face was bland with fatigue.  She kissed him
lightly.  "I'd like to love you," she said.  He did not look at her.
"Why do you make it so difficult?"  "Do I?"  he said, his eyelids
drooping.  She wanted to slide her hand beneath the bath-robe he was
still wearing she had never quite understood his coyness, but it
charmed her and caress him.  But there was a certain insularity in the
way he lay that signalled his wish to be left untouched, and she
respected it.

I'll turn out the light," she said, but he was already asleep.

* * *

The tide was not kind to Ezra Garvey.  It picked up his body and played
it back and forth awhile, picking at it like a replete diner toying
with food he had no appetite for.  It carried the corpse a mile
downstream, and then tired of its burden.  The current relegated it to
the slower water near the banks, and there abreast of Battersea it
became snagged in a mooring rope.  The tide went out; Garvey did not.
As the water-level dropped he remained depending from the rope, his
bloodless bulk revealed inch by inch as the tide left him, and the dawn
came looking.  By eight o'clock he had gained more than morning as an
audience.

Jerry woke to the sound of the shower running in the adjacent bathroom.
The bedroom curtains were still drawn across.  Only a fine dart of
light found its way down to where he lay.  He rolled over to bury his
head in the pillow where the light couldn't disturb him, but his brain,
once stirred, began to whirl.  He had a difficult day ahead, in which
he would have to make some account of recent events to the police.
There would be questions asked and some of them might prove
uncomfortable.  The sooner he thought his story through, the more
water-tight it would be.  He rolled over, and threw off the sheet.

His first thought as he looked down at himself was that he had not
truly woken yet, but still had his face buried in the pillow, and was
merely dreaming this waking.  Dreaming too the body he inhabited -with
its budding breasts and its soft belly.  This was not his body; his was
of the other sex.

He tried to shake himself awake, but there was nowhere to wake to.  He
was here.  This transformed anatomy was his its slit, its smoothness,
its strange weight all his.  In the hours since midnight he had been un
knitted and remade in another image.

From next door, the sound of the shower brought the Madonna back into
his head.  Brought the woman too, who had coaxed him into her and
whispered, as he frowned and thrust, "Never... never..."  telling him,
though he couldn't know it, that this coupling was his last as a man.
They had conspired woman and Madonna to work this wonder upon him, and
wasn't it the finest failure of his life that he would not even hold on
to his own sex; that maleness itself, like wealth and influence, was
promised, then snatched away again?

He got up off the bed, turning his hands over to admire their newfound
fineness, running his palms across his breasts.  He was not afraid, nor
was he jubilant.  He accepted this fair accompli as a baby accepts its
condition, having no sense of what good or bad it might bring.

Perhaps there were more enchantments where this had come from.  If so,
he would go back to the Pools and find them for himself; follow the
spiral into its hot heart, and debate mysteries with the Madonna.

There were miracles in the world!  Forces that could turn flesh inside
out without drawing blood; that could topple the tyranny of the real
and make play in its rubble.

Next door, the shower continued to run.  He went to the bathroom door,
which was slightly ajar, and peered in.  Though the shower was on,
Carole was not under it.  She was sitting on the side of the bath, her
hands pressed over her face.  She heard him at the door.  Her body
shook.  She did not look up.  "I saw..."  she said.  Her voice was
guttural; thick with barely-suppressed abhorrence.  'am I going mad?" 
"No."  "Then what's happening?"  "I don't know," he replied, simply. 
"Is it so terrible?"  "Vile," she said.  "Revolting.  I don't want to
look at you.  You hear me?  I don't want to see."

He didn't attempt to argue.  She didn't want to know him, and that was
her prerogative.

He slipped through into the bedroom, dressed in his stale and dirty
clothes, and headed back to the Pool.

He went unnoticed; or rather, if anybody along his route noted a
strangeness in their fellow pedestrian a disparity between the clothes
worn and the body that wore them they looked the other way, unwilling
to tackle such a problem at such an hour, and sober.

When he arrived at Leopold Road there were several men on the steps.
They were talking, though he didn't know it, of imminent demolition.
Jerry lingered in the doorway of a shop across the road from the Pools
until the trio departed, and then made his way to the front door.  He
feared that they might have changed the lock, but they hadn't He got in
easily, and closed the door behind him.

He bad not brought a torch, but when he plunged into the labyrinth he
trusted to his instinct, and it did not forsake him.  After a few
minutes of exploration in the benighted corridors he stumbled across
the jacket which he had discarded the previous day; a few turns beyond
he came into the chamber where the laughing girl had found him.  There
was a hint of daylight here, from the pool beyond.  All but the last
vestiges of that luminescence that had first led him here bad gone.

He hurried on through the chamber, his hopes sinking.  The water still
brimmed in the pool, but almost all its light bad flickered out.  He
studied the broth: there was no movement in the depths.  They had gone.
The mothers the children.  And, no doubt, the first cause.  lie
Madonna.

He walked through to the shower-room.  She had indeed left.
Furthermore, the chamber had been destroyed, as if in a fit of pique.
The tiles had been torn from the walls; the pipes ripped from the
plaster work and melted in the Madonna's heat.  Here and there he saw
splashes of blood.

Turning his back on the wreckage, he returned to the pool, wondering if
it had been his invasion that bad frightened them from this makeshift
temple.  Whatever the reason, the witches had gone, and he, their
creature, was left to fend for himself, deprived of their mysteries.

He wandered along the edge of the pool, despairing.  The surface of the
water was not quite calm: a circle of ripples had awoken in it, and was
growing by the heart-beat.  He stared at the eddy as it gained
momentum, flinging its arms out across the pool.  The water-level had
suddenly begun to drop.  The eddy was rapidly becoming a whirlpool, the
water foaming about it.  Some trap had been opened in the bottom of the
pool, and the waters were draining away.  Was this where the Madonna
had fled?  He rushed back to the far end of the pool and examined the
tiles.  Yes!  She had left a trail of fluid behind her as she crept out
of her shrine to the safety of the pool.  And if this was where she had
gone, would they not all have followed?

Where the waters were draining to be had no way of knowing.  To the
sewers maybe, and then to the river, and finally out to sea.  To death
by drowning; to the extinction of magic.  Or by some secret channel
down into the earth, to some sanctuary safe from enquiry where rapture
was not forbidden.

The water was rapidly becoming frenzied as suction called it away.  The
vortex whirled and foamed and spat.  He studied the shape it described.
A spiral of course, elegant and inevitable.  The waters were sinking
fast now; the splashing had mounted to a roar.  Very soon it would all
be gone, the door to another world sealed up and lost.

He had no choice: he leapt.  The circling undertow snatched at him
immediately.  He barely had time to draw breath before he was sucked
beneath the surface and dragged round and round, down and down.  He
felt himself buffet ted against the floor of the pool, then
somersaulted as he was pulled inexorably closer to the exit.  He opened
his eyes. Even as he did so the current dragged him to the brink, and
over.  The stream took him in its custody, and flung him back and forth
in its fury.

There was light ahead.  How far it lay, he couldn't calculate, but what
did it matter?  If he drowned before he reached that place, and ended
this journey dead, so what?  Death was no more certain than the dream
of masculinity he'd lived these years.  Terms of description fit only
to be turned up and over and inside out.  The earth was bright, wasn't
it, and probably full of stars.  He opened his mouth and shouted into
the whirlpool, as the light grew and grew, an anthem in praise of
paradox.

THE END

Babel's Children

Why could Vanessa never resist the road that had no signpost marking
it; the track that led to God alone knew where?  Her enthusiasm for
following her nose had got her into trouble often enough in the past. A
near-fatal night spent lost in the Alps; that episode in Marrakech that
had almost ended in rape; the adventure with the sword-swallower's
apprentice in the wilds of Lower Manhattan.  And yet despite what
bitter experience should have taught her, when the choice lay between
the marked route and the unmarked, she would always, without question,
take the latter.

Here, for instance.  This road that meandered towards the coast of
Kithnos: what could it possibly offer her but an uneventful drive
through the scrub land hereabouts a chance encounter with a goat along
the way and a view from the cliffs of the blue Aegean.  She could enjoy
such a view from her hotel at Merikha Bay, and scarcely get out of bed
to do so.  But the other highways that led from this crossroads were so
clearly marked: one to Loutra, with its ruined Venetian fort, the other
to Driopis.  She had visited neither village, and had heard that both
were charming, but the fact that they were so clearly named seriously
marred their attraction for her.  This other road, however, though it
might indeed probably did lead nowhere, at least led to an unnamed
nowhere.  That was no small recommendation.  Thus fuelled by sheer
perversity, she set off along it.

The landscape to either side of the road (or, as it rapidly became,
track) was at best undistinguished.  Even the goats she had anticipated
were not in evidence here, but then the sparse vegetation looked less
than nourishing.  The island was no paradise.  Unlike Santorini, with
its picturesque volcano, or Mykonos the Sodom of the Cyclades -with its
plush beaches and plusher hotels Kithnos could boast nothing that might
draw the tourist.  That, in short, was why she was here: as far from
the crowd as she could conspire to get.  This track, no doubt, would
take her further still.

The cry she heard from the hillocks off to her left was not meant to be
ignored.  It was a cry of naked alarm, and it was perfectly audible
above the grumbling of her hired car.  She brought the ancient vehicle
to a halt, and turned off the engine.  The cry came again, but this
time it was followed by a shot, and a space, then a second shot.
Without thinking, she opened the car door and stepped out onto the
track.  The air was fragrant with sand lilies and wild thyme scents
which the petrol-stench inside the car had effectively masked.  Even as
she breathed the perfume she heard a third shot, and this time she saw
a figure too far from where she stood to be recognizable, even if it
had been her husband mounting the crown of one of the hillocks, only to
disappear into a trough again.  Three or four beats later, and his
pursuers appeared.  Another shot was fired; but, she was relieved to
see, into the air rather than at the man.  They were warning him to
stop rather than aiming to kill.  The details of the pursuers were as
indistinct as those of the escapee except that an ominous touch -they
were dressed from head to foot in billowing black garb.

She hesitated at the side of the car, not certain of whether she should
get back in and drive away or go and find out what this hide-and-seek
was all about.  The sound of guns was not particularly pleasant, but
could she possibly turn her back on such a mystery?  The men in black
had disappeared after their quarry, but she pinned her eyes to the spot
they had left, and started off towards it, keeping her head down as
best she could.

Distances were deceptive in such unremarkable terrain; one sandy
hillock looked much like the next.  She picked her way amongst the
squirting cucumber for fully ten minutes before she became certain that
she had missed the spot from which pursued and pursuer had vanished and
by that time she was lost in a sea of grass-crested knolls.  The cries
had long since ceased, the shots too.  She was left only with the sound
of gulls, and the rasping debate of cicadas around her feet.  "Damn,"
she said.  "Why do I do these things?"

She selected the largest hillock in the vicinity and trudged up its
flank, her feet uncertain in the sandy soil, to see if the
vantage-point offered a view of the track she'd left, or even of the
sea.  If she could locate the cliffs, she could orient herself relative
to the spot on which she'd left the car, and head off in that
approximate direction, knowing that sooner or later she'd be bound to
reach the track.  But the hummock was too puny; all that was revealed
from its summit was the extent of her isolation.  In every direction,
the same indistinguishable hills, raising their backs to the afternoon
sun.  In desperation, she licked her finger and put it up to the wind,
reasoning that the breeze would most likely be off the sea, and that
she might use that slender information to base her mental cartography
upon.  The breeze was negligible, but it was the only guide she had,
and she set off in the direction she hoped the track lay.

After five increasingly breathless minutes of tramping up and down the
hillocks, she scaled one of the slopes and found herself looking not
upon her car but at a cluster of white-washed buildings -dominated by a
squat tower and ringed like a garrison with a high wall which her
previous perches had given her no glimpse of.  It immediately occurred
to her that the running man and his three over-attentive admirers had
originated here, and that wisdom probably counselled against
approaching the place.  But then without directions from somebody might
she not wander around forever in this wasteland and never find her way
back to the car?  Besides, the buildings looked reassuringly
unpretentious.  There was even a hint of foliage peeping above the
bright walls that suggested a sequestered garden within, where she
might at least get some shade.  Changing direction, she headed towards
the entrance.

She arrived at the wrought-iron gates exhausted.  Only when in sight of
comfort would she concede the weight of her weariness to herself: the
trudge across the hillocks had reduced her thighs and shins to
quivering incompetence.

One of the large gates was ajar, and she stepped through.  The yard
beyond was paved, and mottled with doves' droppings: several of the
culprits sat in a myrtle tree and cooed at her appearance.  From the
yard several covered walkways led off into a maze of buildings.  Her
perversity unchastened by adventure, she followed the one that looked
least promising and it led her out of the sun and into a balmy passage,
lined with plain benches, and out the other side into a smaller
enclosure.  Here the sun fell upon one of the walls, in a niche of
which stood a statue of the Virgin Mary her notorious child, fingers
raised in blessing, perched upon her arm.  And now, seeing the statue,
the pieces of this mystery fell into place: the secluded location, the
silence, the plainness of the yards and walkways this was surely a
religious establishment.

She had been godless since early adolescence, and had seldom stepped
over the threshold of a church in the intervening twenty-five years.
Now, at forty-one, she was past recall, and so felt doubly a trespasser
here.  But then she wasn't seeking sanctuary, was she?; merely
directions.  She could ask them, and get gone.

As she advanced across the sunlit stone she had that curious sensation
of self-consciousness which she associated with being spied upon.  It
was a sensitivity her life with Ronald had sophisticated into a sixth
sense.  His ridiculous jealousies, which had, only three months
previous, ended their marriage, had led him to spying strategies that
would not have shamed the agencies of Whitehall or Washington.  Now she
felt not one, but several pairs of eyes upon her.  Though she squinted
up at the narrow windows that overlooked the courtyard, and seemed to
see movement at one of them, nobody made any effort to call down to
her, however.  A mute order, perhaps, their vow of silence so
profoundly observed that she would have to communicate in
sign-language?  Well, so be it.

Somewhere behind her, she heard running feet; several pairs, rushing
towards her.  And from down the walkway, the sound of the iron gates
clanging closed.  For some reason her heart-beat tripped over itself,
and alarmed her blood.  Startled, it leapt to her face.  Her weakened
legs began to quiver again.

She turned to face the owners of those urgent footsteps, and as she did
so caught sight of the stone Virgin's head moving a fraction.  Its blue
eyes had followed her across the yard, and now were unmistakably
following her back.  She stood stock still; best not to run, she
thought, with Our Lady at your back.  It would have done no good to
have taken flight anyway, because even now three nuns were appearing
from out of the shadow of the cloisters, their vestments billowing.
Only their beards, and the gleaming automatic rifles they carried,
fractured the illusion of their being Christ's brides.  She might have
laughed at this incongruity, but that they were pointing their weapons
straight at her heart.

There was no word of explanation offered; but then in a place that
harboured armed men dressed as nuns a glimpse of sweet reason was
doubtless as rare as feathered frogs.

She was bundled out of the courtyard by the three holy sisters -who
treated her as though she had just razed the Vatican and summarily
searched her high and low.  She took this invasion without more than a
cursory objection.  Not for a moment did they take their rifle-sights
off her, and in such circumstances obedience seemed best.  Search
concluded, one of them invited her to re-dress, and she was escorted to
a small room and locked in.  A little while later, one of the nuns
brought her a bottle of palatable retsina, and, to complete this
catalogue of incongruities, the best deep-dish pizza she'd had this
side of Chicago.  Alice, lost in Wonderland, could not have thought it
curiouser.

There may have been an error," the man with the waxed moustache
conceded after several hours of interrogation.  She was relieved to
discover he had no desire to pass as an Abbess, despite the garb of the
garrison.  His office if such it was was sparsely furnished, its only
remarkable artifact a human skull, its bottom jaw missing, which sat on
the desk and peered vacuously at her.  He himself was better dressed;
his bow-tie immaculately tied, his trousers holding a lethal crease.
Beneath his calculated English, Vanessa thought she sniffed the hint of
an accent.  French?  German?  It was only when he produced some
chocolate from his desk that she decided he was Swiss.  His name, he
claimed, was Mr.  Klein.  "An error?"  she said.  "You're damn right
there's been an error!"  "We've located your car.  We have also checked
with your hotel.  So far, your story has been verified."  "I'm not a
liar," she said.  She was well past the point of courtesy with Mr.
Klein, despite his bribes with the confectionery.  By now it must be
late at night, she guessed, though as she wore no watch and the bald
little room, which was in the bowels of one of the buildings, had no
windows, it was difficult to be certain.  Time had been telescoped with
only Mr.  Klein, and his undernourished Number Two, to hold her wearied
attention.  "Well I'm glad you're satisfied," she said, "Now will you
let me get back to my hotel?  I'm tired."

Klein shook his head.  "No," he said.  Tm afraid that won't be
possible."

Vanessa stood up quickly, and the violence of her movement overturned
the chair.  Within a second of the sound the door had opened and one of
the bearded sisters appeared, pistol at the ready.  "It's all right,
Stanislaus," Mr.  Klein purred, "Mrs.  Jape hasn't slit my throat."

Sister Stanislaus withdrew, and closed the door behind him.  "Why?"
said Vanessa, her anger distracted by the appearance of the guard. 
"Why what?"  Mr.  Klein asked.  The nuns."

Klein sighed heavily, and put his hand on the coffee-pot that had been
brought a full hour earlier, to see if it was still warm.  He poured
himself half a cup before replying.  "In my own opinion, much of this
is redundant, Mrs.  Jape, and you have my personal assurance that I
will see you released as rapidly as is humanly possible.  In the
meanwhile I beg your indulgence.  Think of it as a game .. ."  His face
soured slightly."... They like games."  "Who do?"

Klein frowned.  "Never mind," he said.  "The less you know the less
we'll have to make you forget."

Vanessa gave the skull a beady eye.  "None of this makes any sense,"
she said.  "Nor should it," Mr.  Klein replied.  He paused to sip his
stale coffee.  "You made a regrettable error in coming here, Mrs. Jape.
And indeed, we made an error letting you in.  Normally, our de fences
are stricter than you found them.  But you caught us off-guard... and
the next thing we knew' "Look," said Vanessa, "I don't know what's
going on here.  I don't want to know.  All I want is to be allowed to
go back to my hotel and finish my holiday in peace." Judging by the
expression on her interrogator's face, her appeal was not proving
persuasive.  "Is that so much to ask?"  she said.  "I haven't done
anything, I haven't seen anything.  What's the problem?"

Mr.  Klein stood up.  "The problem," he repeated quietly to himself.
"Now there's a question."  He didn't attempt to answer, however. Merely
called: "Stanislaus?"

The door opened, and the nun was there.  "Return Mrs.  Jape to her
room, will you?"  "I shall protest to my Embassy!"  Vanessa said, her
resentment flaring.  "I have rights!"  "Please," said Mr.  Klein,
looking pained.  "Shouting will help none of us."

The nun took hold of Vanessa's arm.  She felt the proximity of his
pistol.  "Shall we go?"  he asked politely.  "Do I have any choice?" 
she replied.  "No."

The trick of good farce, she had once been informed by her
brother-in-law, a sometime actor, was that it be played with deadly
seriousness.  There should be no sly winks to the gallery, signalling
the farceur's comic intention; no business that was so outrageous it
would undermine the reality of the piece.  By these stringent standards
she was surrounded by a cast of experts: all willing habits, wimples
and spying Madonnas notwithstanding to perform as though this
ridiculous situation was in no way out of the ordinary.  Try as she
might, she could not call their bluff; not break their po-faces, not
win a single sign of self-consciousness from them.  Clearly she lacked
the requisite skills for this kind of comedy.  The sooner they realized
their error and discharged her from the company the happier she'd be.

She slept well, helped on her way by half the contents of a bottle of
whisky that some thoughtful person had left in her little room when she
returned to it.  She had seldom drunk so much in such a short period of
time, and when just about dawn she was woken by a light tapping on her
door, her head felt swollen, and her tongue like a suede glove.  It
took her a moment to orient herself, during which time the rapping was
repeated, and the small window in the door opened from the other side.
An urgent face was pressed to it: that of an old man, with a fungal
beard and wild eyes.  "Mrs.  Jape," he hissed.  "Mrs.  Jape.  May we
have words?"

She crossed to the door and looked through the window.  The old man's
breath was two-parts stale ouzo to one of fresh air.  It kept her from
pressing too close to the window, though he beckoned her.  "Who are
you?"  Vanessa asked, not simply out of abstract curiosity, but because
the features, sunburnt and leathery, reminded her of somebody.

The man gave her a fluttering look.  "An admirer," he said.  "Do I know
you?"

He shook his head.  "You're much too young," he said.  "But I know you.
I watched you come in.  I wanted to warn you, but I didn't have time."
"Are you a prisoner here too?"  "In a manner of speaking.  Tell me ...
did you see Floyd?"  "Who?"  "He escaped.  The day before yesterday."
"Oh," Vanessa said, beginning to thread these dropped pearls together.
"Floyd was the man they were chasing?"  "Certainly.  He slipped out,
you see.  They went after him the clods and left the gate open.  The
security is shocking these days' He sounded genuinely outraged by the
situation."  Not that I'm not pleased you're here."  There was some
desperation in his eyes, she thought; some sorrow he fought to keep
submerged.  "We heard shots," he said.  "They didn't get him, did
they?"  "Not that I saw," Vanessa replied.  "I went to look.  But there
was no sign' "Ha!"  said the old man, brightening.  "Maybe he did get
away then."

It had already occurred to Vanessa that this conversation might be a
trap; that the old man was her captor's dupe, and this was just another
way to squeeze information from her.  But her instincts instructed
otherwise.  He looked at her with such affection, and his face, which
was that of a maestro clown, seemed incapable of forged feeling.  For
better or worse, she trusted him.  She had little choice.  "Help me get
out," she said.  "I have to get out."

He looked crest-fallen.  "So soon?"  he said.  "You only just arrived."
"I'm not a thief.  I don't like being locked up."

He nodded.  "Of course you don't," he replied, silently admonishing
himself for his selfishness.  "I'm sorry.  It's just that a beautiful
woman He stopped himself, then began again, on a fresh tack.  "I never
had much of a way with words .. ."  "Are you sure I don't know you from
somewhere?"  Vanessa inquired.  "Your face is somehow familiar."
"Really?"  he said.  "That's very nice.  We all think we're forgotten
here, you see."  "All?"  "We were snatched away such a time ago.  Many
of us were only beginning our researches.  That's why Floyd made a run
for it.  He wanted to do a few months' decent work before the end.  I
feel the same sometimes."  His melancholy train halted, and he returned
to her question.  "My name is Harvey Gomm; Professor Harvey Gomm. 
Though these days I forget what I was professor of."

Gomm.  It was a singular name, and it rang bells, but she could at
present find no tune in the chimes.  "You don't remember, do you?"  he
said, looking straight into her eyes.

She wished she could lie, but that might alienate the fellow the only
voice of sanity she'd discovered here more than the truth; which was:
"No... I don't exactly remember.  Maybe a clue?"

But before he could offer her another piece of his mystery, he heard
voices.  "Can't talk now, Mrs.  Jape."  "Call me Vanessa."  "May I?" 
His face bloomed in the warmth of her benificence.  "Vanessa."  "You
will help me?"  she said.  "As best I may," he replied.  "But if you
see me in company' ' We never met."  "Precisely.  Au revoir."  He
closed the panel in the door, and she heard his footsteps vanish down
the corridor.  When her custodian, an amiable thug called Guillemot,
arrived several minutes later bearing a tray of tea, she was all
smiles.

Her outburst of the previous day seemed to have born some fruit.  That
morning, after breakfast, Mr.  Klein called in briefly and told her
that she would be allowed out into the grounds of the place (with
Guillemot in attendance), so that she might enjoy the sun.  She was
further supplied with a new set of clothes a little large for her, but
a welcome relief from the sweaty garments she had now worn for over
twenty-four hours.  This last concession to her comfort was a curates'
egg, however.  Pleased as she was to be wearing clean underwear the
fact that the clothes had been supplied at all suggested that Mr. Klein
was not anticipating a prompt release.

How long would it be, she tried to calculate, before the rather obtuse
manager of her tiny hotel realized that she wasn't coming back; and in
that event, what he would do?  Perhaps he had already alerted the
authorities; perhaps they would find the abandoned car and trace her to
this curious fortress.  On this last point her hopes were dashed that
very morning, during her constitutional.  The car was parked in the
laurel-tree enclosure beside the gate, and to judge by the copious
blessings rained upon it by the doves had been there overnight.  Her
captors were not fools.  She might have to wait until somebody back in
England became concerned, and attempted to trace her whereabouts,
during which time she might well die of boredom.

Others in the place had found diversions to keep them from insanity's
door.  As she and Guillemot wandered around the grounds that morning
she could distinctly hear voices one of them Gomm's from a nearby
courtyard.  They were raised in excitement.  "What's going on?"
"They're playing games," Guillemot replied.  "Can we go and watch?" 
she asked casually.  "No-' "I like games."  "Do you?"  he said.  "We'll
play then, eh?"

This wasn't the response she'd wanted, but pressing the point might
have aroused suspicion.  "Why not?"  she said.  Winning the man's trust
could only be to her advantage.  "Poker?"  he said.  "I've never
played." "I'll teach you," he replied.  The thought clearly pleased
him.  In the adjacent courtyard the players now sent up a din of
shouts.  It sounded to be some kind of race, to judge by the mingled
calls of encouragement, and the subsequent deflation as the
winning-post was achieved.  Guillemot caught her listening.  "Frogs,"
he said.  "They're racing frogs."  "I wondered."

Guillemot looked at her almost fondly, and said, "Better not."

Despite Guillemot's advice, once her attention focussed on the sound of
the games she could not drive the din from her head.  It continued
through the afternoon, rising and falling.  Sometimes laughter would
erupt; as often, there would arguments.  They were like children, Gomm
and his friends, the way they fought over such an inconsequential
pursuit as racing frogs.  But in lieu of more nourishing diversions,
could she blame them?  When Gomm's face appeared at the door later that
evening, almost the first thing she said was: "I heard you this
morning, in one of the courtyards.  And then this afternoon, too.  You
seemed to be having a good deal of fun."  "Oh, the games," Gomm
replied. "It was a busy day.  So much to be sorted out."  "Do you think
you could persuade them to let me join you?  I'm getting so bored in
here." "Poor Vanessa.  I wish I could help.  But it's practically
impossible. We're so overworked at the moment, especially with Floyd's
escape."

Overworked?"  she thought, racing frogs?  Fearing to offend, she didn't
voice the doubt.  "What's going on here?"  she said.  "You're not
criminals, are you?"

Gomm looked outraged.  "Criminals?"  "I'm sorry .. ."  "No.  I
understand why you asked.  I suppose it must strike you as odd .. . our
being locked up here.  But no, we're not criminals.  "What then? 
What's the big secret?"

Gomm took a deep breath before replying.  "If I tell you," he said,
'will you help us to get out of here?"  "How?"  "Your car.  It's at the
front."  "Yes, I saw it..  ."  "If we could get to it, would you drive
us?"  "How many of you?"  "Four.  There's me, there's Iremya, there's
Mottershead, and Goldberg.  Of course Floyd's probably out there
somewhere, but he'll just have to look after himself, won't he?"  "It's
a small car," she warned.  "We're small people," Gomm returned.  "You
shrink with age, you know, like dried fruit.  And we're old.  With
Floyd we had three hundred and ninety-eight years between us.  All that
bitter experience," he said, 'and not one of us wise."

In the yard outside Vanessa's room shouting suddenly erupted.  Gomm
disappeared from the door, and reappeared again briefly to murmur:
"They found him.  Oh my God: they found him."  Then he fled.

Vanessa crossed to the window and peered through.  She could not see
much of the yard below, but what she could see was full of frenzied
activity, sisters hithering and thithering.  At the centre of this
commotion she could see a small figure the runaway Floyd, no doubt
struggling in the grip of two guards.  He looked to be much the worse
for his days and nights of living rough, his drooping features dirtied,
his balding pate peeling from an excess of sun.  Vanessa heard the
voice of Mr.  Klein rise above the babble, and he stepped into the
scene.  He approached Floyd and proceeded to berate him mercilessly.
Vanessa could not catch more than one in every ten words, but the
verbal assault rapidly reduced the old man to tears.  She turned away
from the window, silently praying that Klein would choke on his next
piece of chocolate.

So far, her time here had brought a curious collection of experiences:
one moment pleasant (Gomm's smile, the pizza, the sound of games played
in a similar courtyard), the next (the interrogation, the bullying
she'd just witnessed) unpalatable.  And still she was no nearer
understanding what the function of this prison was: why it only had
five inmates (six, if she included herself) and all so old -shrunk by
age, Gomm had said.  But after Klein's humiliation of Floyd she was now
certain that no secret, however pressing, would keep her from aiding
Gomm in his bid for freedom.

The Professor did not come back that evening, which disappointed her.
Perhaps Floyd's recapture had meant stricter regulations about the
place, she reasoned, though that principle scarcely applied to her.
She, it seemed, was practically forgotten.  Though Guillemot brought
her food and drink he did not stay to teach her poker as they had
arranged, nor was she escorted out to take the air.  Left in the stuffy
room without company, her mind undisturbed by any entertainment but
counting her toes, she rapidly became listless and sleepy.

Indeed, she was dozing through the middle of the afternoon when
something hit the wall outside the window.  She got up, and was
crossing to see what the sound was when an object was hurled through
the window.  It landed with a clunk on the floor.  She went to snatch a
glimpse of the sender, but he'd gone.

The tiny parcel was a key wrapped in a note.  "Vanessa," it read, "Be
ready.  Yours, in saecula saeculorum.  H.G."

Latin was not her forte; she hoped the final words were an endearment,
not an instruction.  She tried the key in the door of her cell.  It
worked.  Clearly Gomm didn't intend her to use it now, however, but to
wait for some signal.  Be ready, he'd written.  Easier said than done,
of course.  It was so tempting, with the door open and the passageway
out to the sun clear, to forget Gomm and the others and make a break
for it.  But H.G. had doubtless taken some risk acquiring the key.  She
owed him her allegiance.

After that, there was no more dozing.  Every time she heard a footstep
in the cloisters, or a shout in the yard, she was up and ready.  But
Gomm's call didn't come.  The afternoon dragged on into evening.
Guillemot appeared with another pizza and a bottle of coca-cola for
dinner, and before she knew it night had fallen and another day was
gone.

Perhaps they would come by cover of darkness, she thought, but they
didn't.  The moon rose, its seas smirking, and there was still no sign
of H.G. or this promised exodus.  She began to suspect the worst: that
their plan had been discovered, and they were all being punished for
it.  If so, would not Mr.  Klein sooner or later root out her
involvement?  Though her part had been minimal, what sanctions might
the chocolate-man take out against her?  Sometime after midnight she
decided that waiting here for the axe to fall was not her style at all,
and she would be wise to do as Floyd had done, and run for it.

She let herself out of the cell, and locked it behind her, then hurried
along the cloisters, cleaving to the shadows as best she could.  There
was no sign of human presence but she remembered the watchful Virgin,
who'd first spied on her.  Nothing was to be trusted here.  By stealth
and sheer good fortune she eventually found her way out into the yard
in which Floyd had faced Mr.  Klein.  There she paused, to work out
which way the exit lay from here.  But clouds had moved across the face
of the moon, and in darkness her fitful sense of direction deserted her
completely.  Trusting to the luck that had got her thus far unarrested,
she chose one of the exits from the yard, and slipped through it,
following her nose along a covered walkway which twisted and turned
before leading out into yet another courtyard, larger than the first. A
light breeze teased the leaves of two entwined laurel-trees in the
centre of the yard; night-insects tuned up in the walls.  Peaceable as
it was, the square offered no promising route that she could see, and
she was about to go back the way she'd come when the moon shook off its
veils and lit the yard from wall to wall.

It was empty, but for the laurel-trees, and the shadow of the
laurel-trees, but that shadow fell across an elaborate design which had
been painted onto the pavement of the yard.  She stared at it, too
curious to retreat, though she could make no sense of the thing at
first; the pattern seemed to be just that: a pattern.  She stalked it
along one edge, trying to fathom out its significance.  Then it dawned
on her that she was viewing the entire picture upside-down.  She moved
to the other side of the courtyard and the design came clear.  It was a
map of the world, reproduced down to the most insignificant isle.  All
the great cities were marked and the oceans and continents crisscrossed
with hundreds of fine lines that marked latitudes, longitudes and much
else besides.  Though many of the symbols were idiosyncratic, it was
clear that the map was rife with political detail.  Contested borders;
territorial waters; exclusion zones.  Many of these had been drawn and
re-drawn in chalk, as if in response to daily intelligence.  In some
regions, where events were particularly fraught, the land-mass was all
but obscured by scribblings.

Fascination came between her and her safety.  She didn't hear the
footsteps at the North Pole until their owner was stepping out of
hiding and into the moonlight.  She was about to make a run for it,
when she recognized Gomm.  "Don't move," he murmured across the
world.

She did as she was instructed.  Glancing around him like a besieged
rabbit until he was certain the yard was deserted, H.G. crossed to
where Vanessa stood.  "What are you doing here?"  he demanded of her.
"You didn't come," she accused him.  "I thought you'd forgotten me."

Things got difficult.  They watch us all the time."  "I couldn't go on
waiting, Harvey.  This is no place to take a holiday."  "You're right,
of course," he said, a picture of dejection.  "It's hopeless. Hopeless.
You should make your getaway on your own.  Forget about us. They'll
never let us out.  The truth's too terrible."  "What truth?"

He shook his head.  "Forget about it.  Forget we ever met."

Vanessa took hold of his spindly arm.  "I will not," she said.  "I have
to know what's happening here."

Gomm shrugged.  "Perhaps you should know.  Perhaps the whole world
should know."  He took her hand, and they retreated into the relative
safety of the cloisters.  "What's the map for?"  was her first
question.

This is where we play he replied, staring at the turmoil of scrawlings
on the courtyard floor.  He sighed.  "Of course it wasn't always games.
But systems decay, you know.  It's an irrefutable condition common to
both matter and ideas.  You start off with fine intentions and in two
decades .. . two decades..."  he repeated, as if the fact appalled him
afresh,"..  . we're playing with frogs."  "You're not making much
sense, Harvey," Vanessa said.  "Are you being deliberately obtuse or is
this senility?"

He prickled at the accusation, but it did the trick.  Gaze still fixed
on the map of the world, he delivered the next words crisply as if he'd
rehearsed this confession.

There was a day of sanity, back in 1962, in which it occurred to the
potentates that they were on the verge of destroying the world.  Even
to potentates the idea of an earth only fit for cockroaches was not
particularly beguiling.  If annihilation was to be prevented, they
decided, our better instincts had to prevail.  The mighty gathered
behind locked doors at a symposium in Geneva.  There had never been
such a meeting of minds.  The leaders of Politburos and Parliaments,
Congresses, Senates the Lords of the earth in one colossal debate.  And
it was decided that in future world affairs should be overseen by a
special committee, made up of great and influential minds like my own
men and women who were not subject to the whims of political favour,
who could offer some guiding principles to keep the species from mass
suicide.  This committee was to be made up of people in many areas of
human endeavour the best of the best an intellectual and moral elite,
whose collective wisdom would bring a new golden age.  That was the
theory anyway

Vanessa listened, without voicing the hundred questions his short
speech had so far brought to mind.  Gomm went on.  ' and for a while,
it worked.  It really worked.  There were only thirteen of us to keep
some consensus.  A Russian, a few of us Europeans dear Yomyoko, of
course a New Zealander, a couple of Americans ... we were a
high-powered bunch. Two Nobel prize winners, myself included'

Now she remembered Gomm, or at least where she'd once seen that face.
They had both been much younger.  She a schoolgirl, taught his theories
by rote.  ' our brief was to encourage mutual understanding between the
powers-that-be, help shape compassionate economic structures and
develop the cultural identity of emergent nations.  All platitudes, of
course, but they sounded fine at the time.  As it was, almost from the
beginning our concerns were territorial."

Territorial?"

Gomm made an expansive gesture, taking in the map in front of him.
"Helping to divide the world up," he said.  "Regulating little wars so
they didn't become big wars, keeping dictatorships from getting too
full of themselves.  We became the world's domestics, cleaning up
wherever the dirt got too thick.  It was a great responsibility, but we
shouldered it quite happily.  It rather pleased us, at the beginning,
to think that we thirteen were shaping the world, and that nobody but
the highest eschelons of government knew that we even existed."

This, thought Vanessa, was the Napoleon Syndrome writ large.  Gomm was
indisputably insane: but what an heroic insanity!  And it was
essentially harmless.  Why did they have to lock him up?  He surely
wasn't capable of doing damage.  "It seems unfair," she said, 'that
you're locked away in here' "Well that's for our own security, of
course," Gomm replied.  "Imagine the chaos if some anarchist group
found out where we operated from, and did away with us.  We run the
world.  It wasn't meant to be that way, but as I said, systems decay.
As time went by the potentates knowing they had us to make critical
decisions for them concerned themselves more and more with the
pleasures of high office and less and less with thinking.  Within five
years we were no longer advisers, but surrogate overlords, juggling
nations."  "What fun," Vanessa said.  "For a while, perhaps," Gomm
replied.  "But the glamour faded very quickly.  And after a decade or
so, the pressure began to tell.  Half of the committee are already
dead.  Golovatenko threw himself out of a window.  Buchanan the New
Zealander had syphilis and didn't know it.  Old age caught up with dear
Yomyoko, and Bernheimer and Sourbutts.  It'll catch up with all of us
sooner or later, and Klein keeps promising to provide people to take
over when we've gone, but they don't care.  They don't give a damn!
We're functionaries, that's all."  He was getting quite agitated.  "As
long as we provide them with judgements, they're happy.  Well..  ." his
voice dropped to a whisper, 'we're giving it up."

Was this a moment of self-realization?"  Vanessa wondered.  Was the
sane man in Gomm's head attempting to throw off the fiction of world
domination?  If so, perhaps she could aid the process.  "You want to
get away?"  she said.

Gomm nodded.  "I'd like to see my home once more before I die.  I've
given up so much, Vanessa, for the committee, and it almost drove me
mad' Ah, she thought, he knows.  "Does it sound selfish if I say that
my life seems too great a sacrifice to make for global peace?"  She
smiled at his pretensions to power, but said nothing.  "If it does, it
does!  I'm unrepentant.  I want out!  I want' "Keep your voice down,"
she advised.

Gomm remembered himself, and nodded.  "I want a little freedom before I
die.  We all do.  And we thought you could help us, you see."  He
looked at her.  "What's wrong?"  he said.  "Wrong?"  "Why are you
looking at me like that?"  "You're not well, Harvey.  I don't think
you're dangerous, but' "Wait a minute," Gomm said.  "What do you think
I've been telling you?  I go to all this trouble .. ."  "Harvey.  It's
a fine story .. ."  "Story?  What do you mean, story?"  he said,
petulantly. "Oh ... I see.  "You don't believe me, do you?  That's it! 
I just told you the greatest secret in the world, and you don't believe
me!"  "I'm not saying you're lying' "Is that it?"  You think I'm a
lunatic!"  Gomm exploded.  His voice echoed around the rectangular
world.  Almost immediately there were voices from several of the
buildings, and fast upon those the thunder of feet.  "Now look what
you've done," Gomm said. "I've done?"  "We're in trouble."  "Look,
H.G."  this doesn't mean'

Too late for retractions.  You stay where you are I'm going to make a
run for it.  Distract them."

He was about to depart when he turned back to her, caught hold of her
hand, and put it to his lips.  "If I'm mad," he said, 'you made me that
way."

Then he was off, his short legs carrying him at a fair speed across the
yard.  He did not even reach the laurel-trees however, before the
guards arrived.  They shouted for him to stop.  When he failed to do so
one of the men fired.  Bullets ploughed the ocean around Gomm's feet.
"All right," he yelled, coming to halt and putting his hands in the
air.  "Mea culpa!"

The firing stopped.  The guards parted as their commander stepped
through.  "Oh, it's you, Sidney," H. G. said to the Captain.  The man
visibly flinched to be so addressed in front of inferior ranks.  "What
are you doing out at this time of night?"  Sidney demanded.
"Star-gazing," Gomm replied.  "You weren't alone," the Captain said.
Vanessa's heart sank.  There was no route back to her room without
crossing the open courtyard; and even now, with the alarm raised,
Guillemot would probably be checking on her.

That's true," said Gomm.  "I wasn't alone."  Had she offended the old
man so much he was now going to betray her?  "I saw the woman you
brought in' "Where?"  "Climbing over the wall," he said.  "Jesus wept!"
the Captain said, and swung around to order his men in pursuit.  "I
said to her," Gomm was prattling.  "I said, you'll break your neck
climbing over the wall.  You'd be better waiting until they open the
gate'

Open the gate.  He wasn't such a lunatic, after all.  Phillipenko the
Captain said," escort Harvey back to his dormitory'

Gomm protested.  "I don't need a bed-time story, thank you."  "Go with
him."

The guard crossed to H. G. and escorted him away.  The Captain lingered
long enough to murmur, "Who's a clever boy, Sidney?"  under his breath,
then followed.  The courtyard was empty again, but for the moonlight,
and the map of the world.

Vanessa waited until every last sound had died, and then slipped out of
hiding, taking the route the dispatched guards had followed.  It led
her, eventually, into an area she vaguely recognized from her walk with
Guillemot.  Encouraged, she hurried on along a passageway which let out
into the yard with Our Lady of the Electric Eyes.  She crept along the
wall, and ducked beneath the statue's gaze and out, finally, to meet
the gates.  They were indeed open.  As the old man had protested when
they'd first met, security was woefully inadequate, and she thanked God
for it.

As she ran towards the gates she heard the sound of boots on the
gravel, and glanced over her shoulder to see the Captain, rifle in
hand, stepping from behind the tree.  "Some chocolate, Mrs.  Jape?"
said Mr.  Klein.

This is a lunatic asylum," she told him when they had escorted her back
to the interrogation room.  "Nothing more nor less.  You've no right to
hold me here."  He ignored her complaints.  "You spoke to Gomm," he
said, 'and he to you."  "What if he did?"  "What did he tell you?"  "I
said: what if he did?"  "And I said: what did he tell you?  Klein
roared.  She would not have guessed him capable of such apoplexy.  "I
want to know, Mrs.  Jape."

Much against her will she found herself shaking at his outburst.  "He
told me nonsense," she replied.  "He's insane.  I think you're all
insane."  "What nonsense did he tell you?"  "It was rubbish."  "I'd
like to know, Mrs.  Jape," Klein said, his fury abating.  "Humour me." 
"He said there was some kind of committee at work here, that made
decisions about world politics, and that he was one of them.  That was
it, for what it's worth."  "And?"  "And I gently told him he was out of
his mind."

Mr.  Klein forged a smile.  "Of course, this is a complete fiction," he
said.  "Of course," said Vanessa.  "Jesus Christ, don't treat me like
an imbecile, Mr.  Klein.  I'm a grown woman' "Mr.  Gomm -' "He said he
was a professor."  "Another delusion.  Mr.  Gomm is a paranoid
schizophrenic.  He can be extremely dangerous, given half a chance. You
were pretty lucky."  "And the others?"  "Others?"  "He's not alone.
I've heard them.  Are they all schizophrenics?"

Klein sighed.  "They're all deranged, though their conditions vary. And
in their time, unlikely as it may seem, they've all been killers." He
paused to allow this information to sink in.  "Some of them multiple
killers.  That's why they have this place to themselves, hidden away.
That's why the officers are armed'

Vanessa opened her mouth to ask why they were required to masquerade as
nuns, but Klein was not about to give her an opportunity.  "Believe me,
it's as inconvenient for me as it is irritating for you to be here," he
said.  "Then let me go."  "When my investigations are complete," he
said. "In the meanwhile your cooperation would be appreciated.  If Mr. 
Gomm or any of the other patients tries to co-opt you into some plan or
other, please report them to me immediately.  Will you do that?"  "I
suppose' "And please refrain from any further escape attempts.  The
next one could prove fatal."  "I wanted to ask' "Tomorrow, maybe," Mr.
Klein said, glancing at his watch as he stood up.  "For now: sleep."

Which, she debated with herself when that sleep refused to come, of all
the routes to the truth that lay before her, was the unlikeliest path?
She had been given several alternatives: by Gomm, by Klein, by her own
common sense.  All of them were temptingly improbable.  All, like the
path that had brought her here, unmarked as to their final destination.
She had suffered the consequence of her perversity in following that
track of course; here she was, weary and battered, locked up with
little hope of escape.  But that perversity was her nature perhaps, as
Ronald had once said, the one indisputable fact about her.  If she
disregarded that instinct now, despite all it had brought her to, she
was lost.  She lay awake, turning the available alternatives over in
her head.  By morning she had made up her mind.

She waited all day, hoping Gomm would come, but she wasn't surprised
when he failed to show.  It was possible that events of the previous
evening had landed him in deeper trouble than even he could talk his
way out of.  She was not left entirely to herself however.  Guillemot
came and went, with food, with drink and in the middle of the afternoon
with playing cards.  She picked up the gist of five-card poker quite
rapidly, and they passed a contented hour or two playing, while the air
carried shouts from the courtyard where the bedlamites were racing
frogs.  "Do you think you could arrange for me to have a bath, or at
least a shower?"  she asked him when he came back for her dinner tray
that evening.  "It's getting so that I don't like my own company."

He actually smiled as he responded.  "I'll find out for you."  "Would
you?"  she gushed.  "That's very kind."

He returned an hour later to tell her that dispensation had been sought
and granted; would she like to accompany him to the showers?  "Are you
going to scrub my back?"  she casually enquired.

Guillemot's eyes flickered with panic at the remark, and his ears
flushed beetroot red.  "Please follow me," he said.  Obediently, she
followed, trying to keep a mental picture of their route should she
want to retrace it later, without her custodian.

The facilities he brought her to were far from primitive, and she
regretted, walking into the mirrored bathroom, that actually washing
was not high on her list of priorities.  Never mind; cleanliness was
for another day.  "I'll be outside the door," Guillemot said.  "That's
reassuring," she replied, offering him a look she trusted he would
interpret as promising, and closed the door.  Then she ran the shower
as hot as it would go, until steam began to cloud the room, and went
down on her hands and knees to soap the floor.  When the bathroom was
sufficiently veiled and the floor sufficiently slick, she called
Guillemot.  She might have been flattered by the speed of his response,
but she was too busy stepping behind him as he fumbled in the steam,
and giving him a hefty push.  He slid on the floor, and stumbled
against the shower, yelping as scalding water met his scalp.  His
automatic rifle clattered to the floor, and by the time he was righting
himself she had it in her hand, and pointed at his torso, a substantial
target.  Though she was no sharp-shooter, and her hands were trembling,
a blind woman couldn't have missed at such a range; she knew it, and so
did Guillemot.  He put his hands up.  "Don't shoot."  "If you move a
muscle' "Please .. . don't shoot."  "Now .. . you're going to take me
to Mr.  Gomm and the others.  Quickly and quietly."  "Why?"  "Just take
me," she said, gesturing with the rifle that he should lead the way out
of the bathroom.  "And if you try to do anything clever, I'll shoot you
in the back," she said.  "I know it's not very manly, but then I'm not
a man.  I'm just an unpredictable woman.  So treat me very carefully."
'..  . yes."

He did as he was told, meekly, leading her out of the building and
through a series of passageways which took them or so she guessed
towards the bell-tower and the complex that clustered about it.  She
had always assumed this, the heart of the fortress, to be a chapel. She
could not have been more wrong.  The outer shell might be tiled roof
and white-washed walls, but that was merely a facade; they stepped over
the threshold into a concrete maze more reminiscent of a bunker than a
place of worship.  It briefly occurred to her that the place had been
built to withstand a nuclear attack, an impression reinforced by the
fact that the corridors all led down.  If this was an asylum, it was
built to house some rare lunatics.  "What is this place?"  she asked
Guillemot.  "We call it the Boudoir," he said.  "It's where everything
happens."

There was little happening at present; most of the offices off the
corridors were in darkness.  In one room a computer calculated its
chances of independent thought, unattended; in another a telex machine
wrote love-letters to itself.  They descended into the bowels of the
place unchallenged, until, rounding a corner, they came face to face
with a woman on her hands and knees, scrubbing the linoleum.  The
encounter startled both parties, and Guillemot was swift to take the
initiative.  He knocked Vanessa sideways against the wall, and ran for
it.  Before she had time to get him in her sights, he was gone.

She cursed herself.  It would be moments only before alarm bells
started to ring, and guards came running.  She was lost if she stayed
where she was.  The three exits from this hallway looked equally
unpromising, so she simply made for the nearest, leaving the cleaner to
stare after her.  The route she took proved to be another adventure. It
led her through a series of rooms, one of which was lined with dozens
of clocks, all showing different times; the next of which contained
upwards of fifty black telephones; the third and largest was lined on
every side with television screens.  They rose, one upon another, from
floor to ceiling.  All but one was blank.  The exception to this rule
was showing what she first took to be a mud-wrestling contest, but was
in fact a poorly reproduced pornographic film. Sitting watching it,
sprawled on a chair with a beer-can balanced on his stomach, was a
moustachioed nun.  He stood up as she entered: caught in the act.  She
pointed the rifle at him.  "I'm going to shoot you dead," she told him.
"Shit."  "Where's Gomm and the others?"  "What?" "Where are they?" 
she demanded.  "Quickly?  "Down the hall.  Turn left and left again,"
he said.  Then added, "I don't want to die."  "Then sit down and shut
up," she replied.  "Thank God," he said.  "Why don't you?" she told
him.  As she backed out of the room he fell down on his knees, while
the mud-wrestlers cavorted behind him.

Left and left again.  The directions were fruitful: they led her to a
series of rooms.  She was just about to knock on one of the doors when
the alarm sounded.  Throwing caution to the wind she pushed all the
doors open.  Voices from within complained at being woken, and asked
what the alarm was ringing for.  In the third room she found Gomm.  He
grinned at her.  "Vanessa," he said, bounding out into the corridor. 
He was wearing a long vest, and nothing else.  "You came, eh?  You
came!"

The others were appearing from their rooms, bleary with sleep. Iremya,
Floyd, Mottershead, Goldberg.  She could believe looking at their
raddled faces that they indeed had four hundred years between them. 
"Wake up, you old buggers," Gomm said.  He had found a pair of trousers
and was pulling them on.  "The alarm's ringing one commented. His hair,
which was bright white, was almost at his shoulders.  "They'll be here
soon' Iremya said.  "No matter," Gomm replied.

Floyd was already dressed.  "I'm ready," he announced.  "But we're
outnumbered," Vanessa protested.  "We'll never get out alive."  "She's
right," said one, squinting at her.  "It's no use."  "Shut up,
Goldberg," Gomm snapped.  "She's got a gun, hasn't she?"  "One," said
the white-haired individual.  This must be Mottershead.  "One gun
against all of them."  "I'm going back to bed," Goldberg said.  "This
is a chance to escape," Gomm said.  "Probably the only chance we'll
ever get."  "He's right," the woman said.  "And what about the games?"
Goldberg reminded them.  "Forget the games," Floyd told the other, 'let
them stew a while."  "It's too late," said Vanessa.  "They're coming."
There were shouts from both ends of the corridor.  "We're trapped."
"Good," said Gomm.  "You are insane," she told him plainly.  "You can
still shoot us," he replied, grinning.

Floyd grunted.  "I don't want to get out of here that much," he said.
"Threaten it!  Threaten it!"  Gomm said.  "Tell them if they try
anything you'll shoot us all!"

Iremya smiled.  She had left her teeth in her bedroom.  "You're not
just a pretty face," she said to Gomm.  "He's right," said Floyd,
beaming now.  "They wouldn't dare risk us.  They'll have to let us go."
"You're out of your minds," Goldberg muttered.  "There's nothing out
there for us .. ."  He returned into his room and slammed the door.
Even as he did so the corridor was blocked off at either end by a mass
of guards.  Gomm took hold of Vanessa's rifle and raised it to point at
his heart.  "Be gentle," he hissed, and threw her a kiss.  "Put down
the weapon, Mrs.  Jape," said a familiar voice.  Mr.  Klein had
appeared amongst the throng of guards.  Take it from me, you are
completely surrounded."  "I'll kill them all," Vanessa said, a little
hesitantly. Then again, this time with more feeling: "I'm warning you. 
I'm desperate.  I'll kill them all before you shoot me."  "I see .. ." 
said Klein quietly.  "And why should you assume that I give a damn
whether you kill them or not?  They're insane.  I told you that: all
lunatics, killers .. ."  "We both know that isn't true," said Vanessa,
gaining confidence from the anxiety on Klein's face.  "I want the front
gates opened, and the key in the ignition of my car.  If you try
anything stupid, Mr.  Klein, I will systematically shoot these
hostages.  Now dismiss your bully-boys and do as I say."

Mr.  Klein hesitated, then signalled a general withdrawal.

Gomm's eyes glittered.  "Nicely done," he whispered.  "Why don't you
lead the way?"  Vanessa suggested.  Gomm did as he was instructed, and
her small party snaked their way out past the massed clocks and
telephones and video screens.  Every step they took Vanessa expected a
bullet to find her, but Mr.  Klein was clearly too concerned for the
health of the ancients to risk calling her bluff.  They reached the
open air without incident.

The guards were in evidence outside, though attempting to stay out of
sight.  Vanessa kept the rifle trained on the four captives as they
headed through the yards to where her car was parked.  The gates had
been opened.  "Gomm," she whispered.  "Open the car doors."

Gomm did so.  He had said that age had shrunk them all, and perhaps
that was true, but there were five of them to fit into the small
vehicle, and it was tightly packed.  Vanessa was the last to get in. As
she ducked to slide into the driving seat a shot rang out, and she felt
a blow to her shoulder.  She dropped the rifle.  "Bastards," said Gomm.
"Leave her," somebody piped up in the back, but Gomm was already out
of the car and bundling her into the back beside Floyd.  He then slid
into the driving seat himself and started the engine.  "Can you drive?"
Iremya demanded.  "Of course I can bloody drive!"  he retorted, and
the car jerked forward through the gates, the gears grating.

Vanessa had never been shot before, and hoped if she survived this
episode to avoid it happening again.  The wound in her shoulder was
bleeding badly.  Floyd did his best to staunch the wound, but Gomm's
driving made any really constructive help practically impossible.

There's a track' she managed to tell him, 'off that way."  "Which way's
that way?  Gomm yelled.  "Right!  Right!"  she yelled back.

Gomm took both hands off the wheel and looked at them.  "Which is
right? "For Christ's sake-'

Iremya, in the seat beside him, pressed his hands back onto the wheel.
The car performed a tarantella.  Vanessa groaned with every bump.  "I
see it!"  said Gomm.  "I see the track!"  He revved the car up, and put
his foot on the accelerator.

One of the back doors, which had been inadequately secured, flipped
open and Vanessa almost fell out.  Mottershead, reaching over Floyd,
yanked her back to safety, but before they could close the door it met
the boulder that marked the convergence of the two tracks.  The car
bucked as the door was torn off its hinges.  "We needed more air in
here," said Gomm, and drove on.

Theirs was not the only engine disturbing the Aegean night.  There were
lights behind them, and the sound of hectic pursuit.  With Guillemot's
rifle left in the convent, they had no sudden death to bargain with,
and Klein knew it.  "Step on it!"  Floyd said, grinning from ear to
ear. "They're coming after us."  "I'm going as fast as I can," Gomm
insisted.

Turn off the lights," Iremya suggested.  "It'll make us less of a
target."

Then I won't be able to see the track," Gomm complained over the roar
of the engine.  "So what?  You're not driving on it anyhow."

Mottershead laughed, and so against her better instincts did Vanessa.
Maybe the loss of blood was making her irresponsible, but she couldn't
help herself.  Four Methuselahs and herself in a three-door car driving
around in the dark: only a madman would have taken this seriously.  And
there was the final and incontestible proof that these people weren't
the lunatics Klein had marked them as, for they saw the humour in it
too.  Gomm had even taken to singing as he drove: snatches of Verdi,
and a falsetto rendering of "Over the Rainbow'.

And if as her dizzied mind had concluded these were creatures as sane
as herself, then what of the tale that Gomm had told?; was that true
too?  Was it possible that Armageddon had been kept at bay by these few
giggling geriatrics?

They're gaining on us!"  Floyd said.  He was on his knees on the back
seat, peering out of the window.  "We're not going to make it,"
Mottershead observed, his laughter barely abating.  "We're all going to
die."  "There!"  Iremya yelled.  There's another track!  Try that!  Try
that!"

Gomm swung the wheel, and the car almost tipped over as it swung off
the main track and followed this new route.  With the lights
extinguished it was impossible to see more than a glimmer of the road
ahead, but Gomm's style was not about to be cramped by such minor
considerations.  He revved the car until the engine fairly screeched.
Dust was flung up and through the gap where the door had been; a goat
fled from the path ahead seconds before losing its life.  "Where are we
going?"  Vanessa yelled.  "Haven't a clue," Gomm returned.  "Have
you?

Wherever they were heading, they were going at a fair speed.  This
track was flatter than the one they'd left, and Gomm was taking full
advantage of the fact.  Again, he'd taken to singing.

Mottershead was leaning out of the window on the far side of the car,
his hair streaming, watching for their pursuers.  "We're losing them!"
he howled triumphantly.  "We're losing them!"

A common exhilaration seized all the travellers now, and they began to
sing along with H.G. They were singing so loudly that Gomm couldn't
hear Mottershead inform him that the road ahead seemed to disappear.
Indeed H.G. was not aware that he had driven the car over the cliff
until the vehicle took a nose-dive, and the sea came up to meet them.

"Mrs.  Jape?  Mrs.  Jape?"

Vanessa woke unwillingly.  Her head hurt, her arm hurt.  There had been
some terrible times recently, though it took her a while to remember
the substance of them.  Then the memories came back.  The car pitching
over the cliff; the cold sea rushing in through the open door; the
frantic cries around her as the vehicle sank.  She had struggled free,
only half conscious, vaguely aware that Floyd was floating up beside
her.  She had said his name, but he had not answered.  She said it
again, now.  "Dead," said Mr.  Klein.  They're all dead."  "Oh my God,"
she murmured.  She was looking not at his face but at a chocolate stain
on his waistcoat.  "Never mind them now," he insisted.  "Never mind?"
"There's more important business, Mrs.  Jape.  You must get up, and
quickly."

The urgency in Klein's voice brought Vanessa to her feet.  "Is it
morning?"  she said.  There were no windows in the room they occupied.
This was the Boudoir, to judge by its concrete walls.  "Yes, it's
morning," Klein replied, impatiently.  "Now, will you come with me?  I
have something to show you."  He opened the door and they stepped out
into the grim corridor.  A little way ahead it sounded as if a major
argument was going on; dozens of raised voices, imprecations and
pleadings.  "What's happening?"

They're warming up for the Apocalypse," he replied, and led the way
into the room where Vanessa had last seen the mud-wrestlers.  Now all
of the video-screens were buzzing, and each displayed a different
interior.  There were war-rooms and presidential suites, Cabinet
Offices and Halls of Congress.  In every one of them, somebody was
shouting.  "You've been unconscious two full days," Klein told her, as
if this went some way to explaining the cacophony.  Her head ached
already.  She looked from screen to screen: from Washington to Hamburg
to Sydney to Rio de Janeiro.  Everywhere around the globe the mighty
were waiting for news.  But the oracles were dead.

They're just performers," Klein said, gesturing at the shouting
screens.  They couldn't run a three-legged race, never mind the world.
They're getting hysterical, and they're button-fingers are starting to
itch."  "What am I supposed to do about it?"  Vanessa returned.  This
tour of Babel depressed her.  "I'm no strategist."  "Neither were Gomm
and the others.  They might have been, once upon a time, but things
soon fell apart."  "Systems decay," she said.  "Isn't that the truth. 
By the time I came here half the committee were already dead.  And the
rest had lost all interest in their duties ' "But they still provided
judgements, as H.G. said?"  "Oh yes."

They ruled the world?"  "After a fashion," Klein replied.  "What do you
mean: after a fashion?"

Klein looked at the screens.  His eyes seemed to be on the verge of
spilling tears.  "Didn't he explain,?  They played games, Mrs.  Jape.
When they became bored with sweet reason and the sound of their own
voices, they gave up debate and took to flipping coins."  "No."  "And
racing frogs of course.  That was always a favourite."  "But the
governments she protested," surely they didn't just accept' "You think
they care?"  Klein said, "As long as they're in the public eye what
does it matter to them what verbiage they're spouting, or how it was
arrived at?"

Her head spun.  "All chance?"  she said.  "Why not?  It has a very
respectable tradition.  Nations have fallen on decisions divined from
the entrails of sheep."  "It's preposterous."  "I agree.  But I ask
you, in all honesty, is it many more terrifying than leaving the power
in their hands?"  He pointed to the rows of irate faces.  Democrats
sweating that the morrow find them without causes to espouse or
applause to win; despots in terror that without instruction their
cruelties would lose favour and be overturned.  One premier seemed to
have suffered a bronchial attack and was being supported by two of his
aides; another clutched a revolver and was pointing it at the screen,
demanding satisfaction; a third was chewing his toupe.  Were these the
finest fruit of the political tree?; babbling, bullying, cajoling
idiots, driven to apoplexy because nobody would tell them which way to
jump?  There wasn't a man or woman amongst them Vanessa would have
trusted to guide her across the road.  "Better the frogs," she
murmured, bitter thought that it was.

The light in the courtyard, after the dead illumination of the bunker,
was dazzlingly bright, but Vanessa was pleased to be out of earshot of
the stridency within.  They would find a new committee very soon, Klein
had told her as they made their way out into the open air: it would be
a matter of weeks only before equilibrium was restored.  In the
meanwhile, the earth could be blown to smithereens by the desperate
creatures she had just seen.  They needed judgements, and quickly.
"Goldberg is still alive," Klein said.  "And he will go on with the
games; but it takes two to play."  "Why not you?"  "Because he hates
me. Hates all of us.  He says that he'll only play with you."

Goldberg was sitting under the laurel trees, playing patience.  It was
a slow business.  His shortsightedness required him to bring each card
to within three inches of his nose to read it, and by the time he had
got to the end of the line he had forgotten those cards at the
beginning.  "She's agreed," said Klein.  Goldberg didn't look up from
his game.  "I said: she's agreed."  "I'm blind, not deaf," Goldberg
told Klein, still perusing the cards.  When he eventually looked up it
was to squint at Vanessa.  "I told them it would end badly .. ."  he
said softly, and Vanessa knew that beneath this show of fatalism he
felt the loss of his companions acutely."..  . I said from the
beginning, we were here to stay.  No use to escape."  He shrugged, and
returned to the cards.  "What's to escape to?  The world's changed.  I
know.  We changed it."  "It wasn't so bad," Vanessa said.  "The
world?"

They way they died."  "Ah."  "We were enjoying ourselves, until the
last minute."  "Gomm was such a sentimentalist," Goldberg said.  "We
never much liked each other."

A large frog jumped into Vanessa's path.  The movement caught
Goldberg's eye.  "Who is it?"  he said.

The creature regarded Vanessa's foot balefully.  "Just a frog," she
replied.  "What does it look like?"  "It's fat," she said.  "With three
red dots on its back."  "That's Israel," he told her.  "Don't tread on
him."  "Could we have some decisions by noon?"  Klein butted in.
"Particularly the Gulf situation, and the Mexican dispute, and' "Yes,
yes, yes," said Goldberg.  "Now go away."  ' We could have another Bay
of Pigs' "You're telling me nothing I don't know.  Go!  You're
disturbing the nations."  He peered at Vanessa.  "Well, are you going
to sit down or not?"

She sat.  "I'll leave you to it."  Klein said, and retreated.

Goldberg had begun to make a sound in his throat 'kek-kek-kek'imitating
the voice of a frog.  In response, there came a croaking from every
corner of the courtyard.  Hearing the sound, Vanessa stifled a smile.
Farce, she had told herself once before, had to be played with a
straight face, as though you believed every outrageous word.  Only
tragedy demanded laughter; and that, with the aid of the frogs, they
might yet prevent.

THE END

In The Flesh

When Cleveland Smith returned to his cell after the interview with the
Landing Officer, his new bunk mate was already in residence, staring at
the dust-infested sunlight through the reinforced glass window.  It was
a short display; for less than half an hour each afternoon (clouds
permitting) the sun found its way between the wall and the
administration building and edged its way along the side of B Wing, not
to appear again until the following day.  "You're Tait?"  Cleve said.

The prisoner looked away from the sun.  Mayflower had said the new boy
was twenty-two, but Tait looked five years younger.  He had the face of
a lost dog.  An ugly dog, at that; a dog left by its owners to play in
traffic.  Eyes too skinned, mouth too soft, arms too slender: a born
victim.  Cleve was irritated to have been lumbered with the boy.  Tait
was dead weight, and he had no energies to expend on the boy's
protection, despite Mayflower's pep-talk about extending a welcoming
hand.  "Yes," the dog replied.  "William."  "People call you William?"
"No," the boy said.  "They call me Billy."  "Billy."  Cleve nodded, and
stepped into the cell.  The regime at Pentonville was relatively
enlightened; cells were left open for two hours in the mornings, and
often two in the afternoon, allowing the cons some freedom of movement.
The arrangement had its disadvantages, however, which was where
Mayflower's talk came in.  "I've been told to give you some advice."
"Oh?"  the boy replied.  "You've not done time before?"  "No."  "Not
even borstal?"

Tait's eyes flickered.  "A little."  "So you know what the score is.
You know you're easy meat."  "Sure."  "Seems I've been volunteered,"
Cleve said without appetite, 'to keep you from getting mauled."

Tait stared at Cleve with eyes the blue of which was milky, as though
the sun was still in them.  "Don't put yourself out," the boy said.
"You don't owe me anything."  "Damn right I don't.  But it seems I got
a social responsibility."  Cleve said sourly.  "And you're it."

Cleve was two months into his sentence for handling marijuana; his
third visit to Pentonville.  At thirty years of age he was far from
obsolete.  His body was solid, his face lean and refined; in his court
suit he could have passed for a lawyer at ten yards.  A little closer,
and the viewer might catch the scar on his neck, the result of an
attack by a penniless addict, and a certain wariness in his gait, as if
with every step forward he was keeping the option of a speedy
retreat.

You're still a young man, the last judge had told him, you still have
time to change your spots.  He hadn't disagreed out loud, but Cleve
knew in his heart he was a leopard born and bred.  Crime was easy, work
was not.  Until somebody proved otherwise he would do what he did best,
and take the consequences if caught.  Doing time wasn't so unpalatable,
if you had the right attitude to it.  The food was edible, the company
select; as long as he had something to keep his mind occupied he was
content enough.  At present he was reading about sin.  Now there was a
subject.  In his time he'd heard so many explanations of how it had
come into the world; from probation officers and lawyers and priests.
Theories sociological, theological, ideological.  Some were worthy of a
few minutes' consideration.  Most were so absurd (sin from the womb;
sin from the state) he laughed in their apologists' faces.  None held
water for long.

It was a good bone to chew over, though.  He needed a problem to occupy
the days.  And nights; he slept badly in prison.  It wasn't his guilt
that kept him awake, but that of others.  He was, after all, just a
hash-pusher, supplying wherever there was a demand: a minor cog in the
consumerist machine; he had nothing to feel guilty about.  But there
were others here, many others it seemed, whose dreams were not so
benevolent, nor nights so peaceful.  They would cry, they would
complain; they would curse judges local and celestial.  Their din would
have kept the dead awake.  "Is it always like this?"  Billy asked Cleve
after a week or so.  A new inmate was making a ruckus down the landing:
one moment tears, the next obscenities.  "Yes.  Most of the time," said
Cleve.  "Some of them need to yell a bit.  It keeps their minds from
curdling."  "Not you," observed the unmusical voice from the bunk
below, 'you just read your books and keep out of harm's way.  I've
watched you.  It doesn't bother you, does it?"  "I can live with it,"
Cleve replied.  "I got no wife to come here every week and remind me
what I'm missing."  "You been in before?"

Twice."

The boy hesitated an instant before saying, "I suppose you know your
way around the place, do you?"  "Well, I'm not writing a guidebook, but
I got the general lay-out by now."  It seemed an odd comment for the
boy to make.  "Why?"  "I just wondered," said Billy.  "You got a
question?"

Tait didn't answer for several seconds, then said: "I heard they used
to ... used to hang people here."

Whatever Cleve had been expecting the boy to come out with, that wasn't
it.  But then he had decided several days back that Billy Tait was a
strange one.  Sly, side-long glances from those milky-blue eyes; a way
he had of staring at the wall or at the window like a detective at a
murder-scene, desperate for clues.

Cleve said, "There used to be a hanging shed, I think."

Again, silence; and then another enquiry, dropped as lightly as the boy
could contrive.  "Is it still standing?"  "The shed?  I don't know.
They don't hang people any more, Billy, or hadn't you heard?"  There
was no reply from below.  "What's it to you, anyhow?"  "Just
curious."

Billy was right; curious he was.  So odd, with his vacant stares and
his solitary manner, that most of the men kept clear of him.  Only
Lowell took any interest in him, and his motives for that were
unequivocal.  "You want to lend me your lady for the afternoon?"  he
asked Cleve while they waited in line for breakfast.  Tait, who stood
within earshot, said nothing; neither did Cleve.  "You hear me?  I
asked you a question."  "I heard.  You leave him alone."  "Share and
share alike," Lowell said.  "I can do you some favours.  We can work
something out."  "He's not available."  "Well, why don't I ask him?"
Lowell said, grinning through his beard.  "What do you say, baby?"

Tait looked round at Lowell.  "I say no thank you."  "No thank you,"
Lowell said, and gave Cleve a second smile, this quite without humour.
"You've got him well trained.  Does he sit up and beg, too?"

Take a walk, Lowell," Cleve replied.  "He's not available and that's
all there is to it."

"You can't keep your eyes on him every minute of the day," Lowell
pointed out.  "Sooner or later he's going to have to stand on his own
two feet.  Unless he's better kneeling."

The innuendo won a guffaw from Lowell's cell-mate, Nayler.  Neither
were men Cleve would have willingly faced in a free-for-all, but his
skills as a bluffer were honed razor-sharp, and he used them now.  "You
don't want to trouble yourself," he told Lowell, 'you can only cover so
many scars with a beard."

Lowell looked at Cleve, all humour fled.  He clearly couldn't
distinguish the truth from bluff, and equally clearly wasn't willing to
put his neck on the line.  "Just don't look the other way."  he said,
and said no more.

The encounter at breakfast wasn't mentioned until that night, when the
lights had been extinguished.  It was Billy who brought it up.  "You
shouldn't have done that," he said.  "Lowell's a bad bastard.  I've
heard the talk."  "You want to get raped then, do you?"  "No," he said
quickly, "Christ no.  I got to be fit."  "You'll be fit for nothing if
Lowell gets his hands on you."

Billy slipped out from his bunk and stood in the middle of the cell,
barely visible in the gloom.  "I suppose you want something in return,"
he said.

Cleve turned on his pillow and looked at the uncertain silhouette
standing a yard from him.  "What have you got that I'd want,
Billy-Boy?"  he said.  "What Lowell wanted."  "Is that what you think
that bluster was all about?  Me staking my claim?"  "Yeah."  "Like you
said: no thank you."  Cleve rolled over again to face the wall.  "I
didn't mean' "I don't care what you meant.  I just don't want to hear
about it, all right?  You stay out of Lowell's way, and don't give me
shit."  "Hey," Billy murmured, 'don't get like that, please.  Please.
You're the only friend I've got."  "I'm nobody's friend," Cleve said to
the wall.  "I just don't want any inconvenience.  Understand me?"  "No
inconvenience," the boy repeated, dull-tongued.  "Right.  Now ... I
need my beauty sleep."

Tait said no more, but returned to the bottom bunk, and lay down, the
springs creaking as he did so.  Cleve lay in silence, turning the
exchange over in his head.  He had no wish to lay hands on the boy; but
perhaps he had made his point too harshly.  Well, it was done.

From below he could hear Billy murmuring to himself, almost inaudibly.
He strained to eavesdrop on what the boy was saying.  It took several
seconds of ear-pricking attention before Cleve realized that Billy-Boy
was saying his prayers.

Cleve dreamt that night.  What of, he couldn't remember in the morning,
though as he showered and shaved tantalizing grains of the dream sifted
through his head.  Scarcely ten minutes went by that morning without
something salt overturned on the breakfast table, or the sound of
shouts in the exercise yard promising to break his dream: but the
revelation did not come.  It left him uncharacteristically edgy and
short-tempered.  When Wesley, a small-time forger whom he knew from his
previous vacation here, approached him in the library and started to
talk as though they were bosom pals, Cleve told the runt to shut up.
But Wesley insisted on speaking.  "You got trouble.  ' "Oh.  How so?"
"That boy of yours.  Billy.  ' "What about him?"  "He's asking
questions.  He's getting pushy.  People don't like it.  They're saying
you should take him in hand."  "I'm not his keeper."

Wesley pulled a face.  "I'm telling you; as a friend."  "Spare me."
"Don't be stupid, Cleveland.  You're making enemies."  "Oh?"  said
Cleve.  "Name one."  "Lowell," Wesley said, quick as a flash.  "Nayler
for another.  All kinds of people.  They don't like the way Tait is."
"And how is he?"  Cleve snapped back.

Wesley made a small grunt of protest.  "I'm just trying to tell you,"
he said.  "He's sly.  Like a fucking rat.  There'll be trouble." 
"Spare me the prophecies."

The law of averages demands the worst prophet be right some of the
time: this was Wesley's moment it seemed.  The day after, coming back
from the Workshop where he'd exercised his intellect putting wheels on
plastic cars, Cleve found Mayflower waiting for him on the landing.  "I
asked you to look after William Tait, Smith," the officer said.  "Don't
you give a damn?"  "What's happened?"  "No, I suppose you don't."  "I
asked what happened.  Sir."  "Nothing much.  Not this time.  He's
banged about, that's all.  Seems Lowell has a hankering after him.  Am
I right?"  Mayflower peered at Cleve, and when he got no response went
on: "I made an error with you, Smith.  I thought there was something
worth appealing to under the hard man.  My mistake."

Billy was lying on the bunk, his face bruised, his eyes closed.  He
didn't open them when Cleve came in.  "You OK?"  "Sure," the boy said
softly.  "No bones broken?"  "I'll survive."  "You've got to
understand' "Listen."  Billy opened his eyes.  The pupils had darkened
somehow, or that was the trick the light performed with them.  "I'm
alive, OK?  I'm not an idiot you know.  I knew what I was letting
myself in for, coming here."  He spoke as if he'd had a choice in the
matter.  "I can take Lowell," he went on, 'so don't fret."  He paused,
then said: "You were right."  "About what?"  "About not having friends.
I'm on my own, you're on your own.  Right?  I'm just a slow learner;
but I'm getting the hang of it."  He smiled to himself.  "You've been
asking questions," Cleve said.  "Oh, yeah?"  Billy replied
off-handedly.  "Who says?"  "If you've got questions, ask me.  People
don't like snoopers.  They get suspicious.  And then they turn their
backs when Lowell and his like get heavy."

Naming the man brought a painful frown to Billy's face.  He touched his
bruised cheek.  "He's dead," the boy murmured, almost to himself. 
"Some chance," Cleve commented.

The look that Tait returned could have sliced steel.  "I mean it," he
said, without a trace of doubt in his voice.  "Lowell won't get out
alive."

Cleve didn't comment; the boy needed this show of bravado, laughable as
it was.  "What do you want to know, that you go snooping around?"
"Nothing much," Billy replied.  He was no longer looking at Cleve, but
staring at the bunk above.  Quietly, he said: "I just wanted to know
where the graves were, that was all."

The graves?"  "Where they buried the men they'd hanged.  Somebody told
me there's a rose-bush where Crippen's buried.  You ever hear that?"

Cleve shook his head.  Only now did he remember the boy asking about
the hanging shed; and now the graves.  Billy looked up at him.  The
bruise was ripening by the minute.  "You know where they are, Cleve?"
he asked.  Again, that feigned nonchalance.  "I could find out, if you
do me the courtesy of telling me why you want to know."

Billy looked out from the shelter of the bunk.  The afternoon sun was
describing its short arc on the painted brick of the cell wall.  It was
weak today.  The boy slid his legs off the bunk and sat on the edge of
the mattress, staring at the light as he had on that first day.  "My
grandfather that is, my mother's father was hanged here," he said, his
voice raw.  "In 1937.  Edgar Tait.  Edgar St.  Clair Tait."  "I thought
you said your mother's father?"  "I took his name.  I didn't want my
father's name.  I never belonged to him."  "Nobody belongs to anybody."
Cleve replied.  "You're your own man."  "But that's not true," Billy
said with a tiny shrug, still staring at the light on the wall.  His
certainty was immovable; the gentility with which he spoke did not
undercut the authority of the statement.  "I belong to my grandfather.
I always have."  "You weren't even born when he' "That doesn't matter.
Coming and going; that's nothing."

Coming and going, Cleve puzzled; did Tait mean life and death?  He had
no chance to ask.  Billy was talking again, the same subdued but
insistent flow.  "He was guilty of course.  Not the way they thought he
was, but guilty.  He knew what he was and what he was capable of;
that's guilt, isn't it?  He killed four people.  Or at least that's
what they hanged him for."  "You mean he killed more?"

Billy made another small shrug: numbers didn't matter apparently.  "But
nobody came to see where they'd laid him to rest.  That's not right, is
it?  They didn't care, I suppose.  All the family were glad he was
gone, probably.  Thought he was wrong in the head from the beginning.
But he wasn't.  I know he wasn't.  I've got his hands, and his eyes. So
Mam said.  She told me all about him, you see, just before she died.
Told me things she'd never told anybody, and only told me because of my
eyes .. ."  he faltered, and put his hand to his lip, as if the
fluctuating light on the brick had already mesmerised him into saying
too much.  "What did your mother tell you?"  Cleve pressed him.

Billy seemed to weigh up alternative responses before offering one.
"Just that he and I were alike in some ways," he said.  "Crazy, you
mean?"  Cleve said, only half-joking.  "Something like that," Billy
replied, eyes still on the wall.  He sighed, then allowed himself a
further confession.  "That's why I came here.  So my grandfather would
know he hadn't been forgotten."  "Came here?"  said Cleve.  "What are
you talking about?  You were caught and sentenced.  You had no
choice."

The light on the wall was extinguished as a cloud passed over the sun.
Billy looked up at Cleve.  The light was there, in his eyes.  "I
committed a crime to get here," the boy replied.  "It was a deliberate
act."

Cleve shook his head.  The claim was preposterous.  "I tried before:
twice.  It's taken time.  But I got here, didn't I?"  "Don't take me
for a fool, Billy," Cleve warned.  "I don't," the other replied.  He
stood up now.  He seemed somehow lighter for the story he'd told; he
even smiled, if tentatively, as he said: "You've been good to me. 
Don't think I don't know that.  I'm grateful.  Now he faced Cleve
before saying: "I want to know where the graves are.  Find that out and
you won't hear another peep from me, I promise."

Cleve knew next to nothing about the prison or its history, but he knew
somebody who did.  There was a man by the name of Bishop -so familiar
to the inmates that his name had acquired the definite article who was
often at the Workshop at the same time as Cleve.  The Bishop had been
in and out of prison for much of his forty odd years, mostly for minor
misdemeanours, and with all the fatalism of a one-legged man who makes
a life-study of monopedia had become an expert on prisons and the penal
system.  Little of his information came from books.  He had gleaned the
bulk of his knowledge from old lags and screws who wanted to talk the
hours away, and by degrees he had turned himself into a walking
encyclopedia on crime and punishment.  He had made it his trade, and he
sold his carefully accrued knowledge by the sentence; sometimes as
geographical information to the would-be escapee, sometimes as prison
mythology to the godless con in search of a local divinity.  Now Cleve
sought him out, and laid down his payment in tobacco and IOUs.  "What
can I do for you?"  The Bishop asked.  He was heavy, but not
unhealthily so.  The needle-thin cigarettes he was perpetually rolling
and smoking were dwarfed by his butcher's fingers, stained sepia by
nicotine.  "I want to know about the hangings here."

The Bishop smiled.  "Such good stories," he said; and began to tell.

On the plain details, Billy had been substantially correct.  There had
been hangings in Pentonville up until the middle of the century, but
the shed had long since been demolished.  On the spot now stood the
Probation Office in B Wing.  As to the story of Crippen's roses, there
was truth in that too.  In front of a hut in the grounds, which, The
Bishop informed Cleve, was a store for gardening equipment, was a small
patch of grass, in the centre of which a bush flourished, planted (and
at this point The Bishop confessed that he could not tell fact from
fiction) in memory of Doctor Crippen, hanged in 1910.  "That's where
the graves are?"  Cleve asked.  "No, no," The Bishop said, reducing
half of one of his tiny cigarettes to ash with a single inhalation. 
The graves are alongside the wall, to the left behind the hut.  There's
a long lawn; you must have seen it."  "No stones?"  "Absolutely not. 
The plots have always been left unmarked.  Only the Governor knows
who's buried where; and he's probably lost the plans."  The Bishop
ferreted for his tobacco tin in the breast-pocket of his prison-issue
shirt and began to roll another cigarette with such familiarity he
scarcely glanced down at what he was doing.  "Nobody's allowed to come
and mourn you see. Out of sight, out of mind: that's the idea.  Of
course, that's not the way it works, is it?  People forget Prime
Ministers, but they remember murderers.  You walk on that lawn, and
just six feet under are some of the most notorious men who ever graced
this green and pleasant land. And not even a cross to mark the spot. 
Criminal, isn't it?"  "You know who's buried there?"  "Some very wicked
gentlemen," the Bishop replied, as if fondly admonishing them for their
mischief-mongering.  "You heard of a man called Edgar Tait?"

Bishop raised his eyebrows; the fat of his brow furrowed.  "Saint Tait?
Oh certainly.  He's not easily forgotten."  "What do you know about
him?"  "He killed his wife, and then his children.  Took a knife to
them all, as I live and breathe."  "All?"

The Bishop put the freshly-rolled cigarette to his thick lips.  "Maybe
not all," he said, narrowing his eyes as he tried to recall the
specific details.  "Maybe one of them survived.  I think perhaps a
daughter .. ."  he shrugged dismissively.  "I'm not very good at
remembering the victims.  But then, who is?"  He fixed his bland gaze
on Cleve.  "Why are you so interested in Tait?  He was hanged before
the war."  '1937.  He'll be well gone, eh?"

The Bishop raised a cautionary fore-finger.  "Not so," he said.  "You
see the land this prison is built upon has special properties.  Bodies
buried here don't rot the way they do elsewhere."  Cleve shot The
Bishop an incredulous glance.  "It's true," the fat man protested
mildly, "I have it on unimpeachable authority.  Take it from me,
whenever they've had to exhume a body from the plot it's always been
found in almost perfect condition."  He paused to light his cigarette,
and drew upon it, exhaling the smoke through his mouth with his next
words.  "When the end of the world is upon us, the good men of
Marylebone and Camden Town will rise up as rot and bone.  But the
wicked?; they'll dance to Judgement as fresh as the day they dropped.
Imagine that."  This perverse notion clearly delighted him.  His pudgy
face puckered and dimpled with pleasure at it.  "Ah," he mused, "And
who'll be calling who corrupt on that fine morning?"

Cleve never worked out precisely how Billy talked his way on to the
gardening detail, but he managed it.  Perhaps he had appealed directly
to Mayflower, who'd persuaded his superiors that the boy could be
trusted out in the fresh air.  However he worked the manoeuvre, in the
middle of the week following Cleve's discovery of the graves'
whereabouts, Billy was out in the cold April morning cutting grass.

What happened that day filtered back down the grapevine around
recreation time.  Cleve had the story from three independent sources,
none of whom had been on the spot.  The accounts had a variety of
colorations, but were clearly of the same species.  The bare bones went
as follows:

The gardening detail, made up of four men overlooked by a single prison
officer, were moving around the blocks, trimming grass and weeding beds
in preparation for the spring planting.  Custody had been lax,
apparently.  It was two or three minutes before the officer even
noticed that one of his charges had edged to the periphery of the party
and slipped away.  The alarm was raised.  The officers did not have to
look far, however.  Tait had made no attempt to escape, or if he had
he'd been stymied in his bid by a fit of some kind, which had crippled
him.  He was found (and here the stories parted company considerably)
on a large patch of lawn beside the wall, lying on the grass.  Some
reports claimed he was black in the face, his body knotted up and his
tongue all but bitten through; others that he was found face down,
talking to the earth, weeping and cajoling.  The consensus was that the
boy had lost his mind.

The rumours made Cleve the centre of attention; a situation he did not
relish.  For the next day he was scarcely left alone; men wanting to
know what it was like to share a cell with a lunatic.  He had nothing
to tell, he insisted.  Tait had been the perfect cell-mate -quiet,
undemanding and unquestionably sane.  He told the same story to
Mayflower when he was grilled the following day; and later, to the
prison doctor.  He let not a breath of Tait's interest in the graves be
known, and made it his business to see The Bishop and request a similar
silence of him.  The man was willing to oblige only if vouchsafed the
full story in due course.  This Cleve promised.  The Bishop, as
befitted his assumed clerity, was as good as his word.

Billy was gone from the fold for two days.  In the interim Mayflower
disappeared from his duties as Landing Officer.  No explanation was
given.  In his place, a man called Devlin was transferred from D Wing.
His reputation went before him.  He was not, it seemed, a man of rare
compassion.  The impression was confirmed when, the day of Billy Tait's
return, Cleve was summoned into Devlin's office.  "I'm told you and
Tait are close," Devlin said.  He had a face as giving as granite. 
"Not really, sir."  "I'm not going to make Mayflower's mistake, Smith. 
As far as I'm concerned Tait is trouble.  I'm going to watch him like a
hawk, and when I'm not here you're going to do it for me, understand?
If he so much as crosses his eyes it's the ghost train.  I'll have him
out of here and into a special unit before he can fart.  Do I make
myself clear?"

"Paying your respects, were you?"

Billy had lost weight in the hospital; pounds his scrawny frame could
scarcely afford.  His shirt hung off his shoulders; his belt was on its
tightest notch.  The thinning more than ever emphasized his physical
vulnerability; a featherweight blow would floor him, Cleve thought. But
it lent his face a new, almost desperate, intensity.  He seemed all
eyes; and those had lost all trace of captured sunlight.  Gone, too,
was the pretense of vacuity, replaced with an eerie purpose fulness "I
asked a question."  "I heard you," Billy said.  There was no sun today,
but he looked at the wall anyway.  "Yes, if you must know, I was paying
my respects."  "I've been told to watch you, by Devlin.  He wants you
off the Landing.  Transferred entirely, maybe."  "Out?"  The panicked
look Billy gave Cleve was too naked to be met for more than a few
seconds.  "Away from here, you mean?"  "I would think so."

They can't!"  "Oh, they can.  They call it the ghost train.  One minute
you're here; the next' "No," the boy said, hands suddenly fists.  He
had begun to shake, and for a moment Cleve feared a second fit.  But he
seemed, by act of will, to control the tremors, and turned his look
back to his cellmate.  The bruises he'd received from Lowell had dulled
to yellow-grey, but far from disappeared; his unshaven cheeks were
dusted with pale-ginger hair.  Looking at him Cleve felt an unwelcome
twinge of concern.  "Tell me."  Cleve said.  Tell you what?"  Billy
asked.  "What happened at the graves."  "I felt dizzy.  I fell over.
The next thing I knew I was in hospital."  "That's what you told them,
is it?"  "It's the truth."  "Not the way I heard it.  Why don't you
explain what really happened?  I want you to trust me."  "I do," the
boy said.  "But I have to keep this to myself, see.  It's between me
and him."  "You and Edgar?"  Cleve asked, and Billy nodded, "A man who
killed all his family but your mother?"

Billy was clearly startled that Cleve possessed this information.
"Yes," he said, after consideration.  "Yes, he killed them all.  He
would have killed Mama too, if she hadn't escaped.  He wanted to wipe
the whole family out.  So there'd be no heirs to carry the bad blood."
"Your blood's bad, is it?"

Billy allowed himself the slenderest of smiles.  "No," he said.  "I
don't think so.  Grandfather was wrong.  Times have changed, haven't
they?"

He is mad, Cleve thought.  Lightning-swift, Billy caught the judgement.
"I'm not insane," he said.  "You tell them that.  Tell Devlin and
whoever else asks.  Tell them I'm a lamb."  The fierceness was back in
his eyes.  There was nothing lamb-like there, though Cleve forbore
saying so.  "They mustn't move me out, Cleve.  Not after getting so
close.  I've got business here.  Important business."  "With a dead
man?"  "With a dead man."

Whatever new purpose he displayed for Cleve, the shutters went up when
Billy got back amongst the rest of the cons.  He responded neither to
the questions nor the insults bandied about; his facade of empty-eyed
indifference was flawless.  Cleve was impressed.  The boy had a future
as an actor, if he decided to forsake professional lunacy.

But the strain of concealing the new-found urgency in him rapidly began
to tell.  In a hollowness about the eyes, and a jitteriness in his
movements; in brooding and unshakeable silences.  The physical
deterioration was apparent to the doctor to whom Billy continued to
report; he pronounced the boy suffering from depression and acute
insomnia, and prescribed sedatives to aid sleep.  These pills Billy
gave to Cleve, insisting he had no need of them himself.  Cleve was
grateful.  For the first time in many months he began to sleep well,
unperturbed by the tears and shouts of his fellow inmates.

By day, the relationship between he and the boy, which had always been
vestigial, dwindled to mere courtesy.  Cleve sensed that Billy was
closing up entirely, removing himself from merely physical concerns.

It was not the first time he had witnessed such a pre-medicated
withdrawal.  His sister-in-law, Rosanna, had died of stomach cancer
three years previous: a protracted and, until the last weeks, steady
decline.  Cleve had not been close to her, but perhaps that very
distance had lent him a perspective on the woman's behaviour that the
rest of his family had lacked.  He had been startled at the systematic
way she had prepared herself for death, drawing in her affections until
they touched only the most vital figures in her life -her children and
her priest and exiling all others, including her husband of fourteen
years.

Now he saw the same dispassion and frugality in Billy.  Like a man in
training to cross a waterless wasteland and too possessive of his
energies to squander them in a single fruitless gesture, the boy was
sinking into himself.  It was eerie; Cleve became increasingly
uncomfortable sharing the twelve feet by eight of the cell with Billy.
It was like living with a man on Death Row.

The only consolation was the tranquillisers, which Billy readily
charmed the doctor into continuing to supply.  They guaranteed Cleve
sleep that was restful, and, for several days at least, dreamless.

And then he dreamt the city.

Not the city first; first the desert.  An empty expanse of blue-black
sand, which stung the soles of his feet as he walked, and was blown up
by a cool wind into his nose and eyes and hair.  He had been here
before, he knew.  His dream-self recognized the vista of barren dunes,
with neither tree nor habitation to break the monotony.  But on
previous visits he had come with guides (or such was his half-formed
belief); now he was alone, and the clouds above his head were heavy and
slate-grey, promising no sun.  For what seemed hours he walked the
dunes, his feet turned bloody by the sharp sand, his body, dusted by
the grains, tinged blue.  As exhaustion came close to defeating him, he
saw ruins, and approached them.

It was no oasis.  There was nothing in those empty streets of health or
sustenance; no fruitful trees nor sparkling fountains.  The city was a
conglomeration of houses, or parts of same sometimes entire floors,
sometimes single rooms thrown down side by side in parodies of urban
order.  The styles were a hopeless mishmash fine Georgian
establishments standing beside mean tenement buildings with rooms burnt
out; a house plucked from a terraced row, perfect down to the glazed
dog on the window sill, back to back with a penthouse suite.  All were
scarred by a rough removal from their context: walls were cracked,
offering sly glimpses into private interiors; staircases beetled cloud
ward without destination; doors flapped open and closed in the wind,
letting on to nowhere.

There was life here, Cleve knew.  Not just the lizards, rats and
butterflies albi noes all that fluttered and skipped in front of him as
he walked the forsaken streets but human life.  He sensed that every
step he took was overlooked, though he saw no sign of human presence;
not on his first visit at least.

On the second, his dream-self forsook the trudge across the wilderness
and was delivered directly into the necropolis, his feet, easily
tutored, following the same route as he had on his first visit.  The
constant wind was stronger tonight.  It caught the lace curtains in
this window, and a tinkling Chinese trinket hanging in that.  It
carried voices too; horrid and outlandish sounds that came from some
distant place far beyond the city.  Hearing that whirring and
whittering, as of insane children, he was grateful for the streets and
the rooms, for their familiarity if not for any comfort they might
offer.  He had no desire to step into those interiors, voices or no;
did not want to discover what marked these snatches of architecture out
that they should have been ripped from their roots and flung down in
this whining desolation.

Yet, once he had visited the site, his sleeping mind went back there,
night upon night; always walking, bloody-footed, seeing only the rats
and the butterflies, and the black sand on each threshold, blowing into
rooms and hallways that never changed from visit to visit; that seemed,
from what he could glimpse between the curtains or through a shattered
wall, to have been fixed somehow at some pivotal moment, with a meal
left uneaten on a table set for three (the capon uncarved, the sauces
steaming), or a shower left running in a bathroom in which the lamp
perpetually swung; and in a room that might have been a lawyer's study
a lap-dog, or else a wig torn off and flung to the floor, lying
discarded on a fine carpet whose intricacies were half-devoured by
sand.

Only once did he see another human being in the city: and that was
Billy.  It happened strangely.  One night as he dreamed the streets he
half-stirred from sleep.  Billy was awake, and standing in the middle
of the cell, staring up at the light through the window.  It was not
moonlight, but the boy bathed in it as if it were.  His face was turned
up to the window, mouth open and eyes closed.  Cleve barely had time to
register the trance the boy seemed to be in before the tranquillisers
drew him back into his dream.  He took a fragment of reality with him
however, folding the boy into his sleeping vision.  When he reached the
city again, there was Billy Tait: standing on the street, his face
turned up to the lou ring clouds, his mouth open, his eyes closed.

The image lingered a moment only.  The next, the boy was away, his
heels kicking up black fans of sand.  Cleve called after him.  Billy
ran on however, heedless; and, with that inexplicable foreknowledge
that dreams bring, Cleve knew where the boy was going.  Off to the edge
of the city, where the houses petered out and the desert began.  Off to
meet some friend coming in on that terrible wind, perhaps.  Nothing
would induce him into pursuit, yet he didn't want to lose contact with
the one fellow human he had seen in these destitute streets.  He called
Billy's name again, more loudly.

This time he felt a hand on his arm, and started up in terror to find
himself being jostled awake in his cell.  "It's all right," Billy said.
"You're dreaming."

Cleve tried to shake the city out of his head, but for several perilous
seconds the dream bled into the waking world, and looking down at the
boy he saw Billy's hair lifted by a wind that did not, could not,
belong in the confines of the cell.  "You're dreaming," Billy said
again.  "Wake up."

Shuddering, Cleve sat fully up on his bunk.  The city was receding was
almost gone but before he lost sight of it entirely he felt the
indisputable conviction that Billy knew what he was waking Cleve from;
that they had been there together for a few, fragile moments.  "You
know, don't you?"  he accused the pallid face at his side.

The boy looked bewildered.  "What are you talking about?"

Cleve shook his head.  The suspicion became more incredible with each
step he took from sleep.  Even so, when he looked down at Billy's bony
hand, which still clung to his arm, he half-expected to see flecks of
that obsidian grit beneath his finger-nails.  There was only dirt.

The doubts lingered however, long after reason should have bullied them
into surrender.  Cleve found himself watching the boy more closely from
that night on, waiting for some slip of tongue or eye which would
reveal the nature of his game.  Such scrutiny was a lost cause.  The
last traces of accessibility disappeared after that night; the boy
became like Rosanna an indecipherable book, letting no clue as to the
nature of his secret world out from beneath his lids.  As to the dream
it was not even mentioned again.  The only roundabout allusion to that
night was Billy's redoubled insistence that Cleve continue to take the
sedatives.  "You need your sleep," he said after coming back from the
Infirmary with a further supply.  "Take them."  "You need sleep too,"
Cleve replied, curious to see how far the boy would push the issue.  "I
don't need the stuff any more."  "But you do," Billy insisted,
proffering the phial of capsules.  "You know how bad the noise is."
"Someone said they're addictive," Cleve replied, not taking the pills,
"I'll do without."  "No," said Billy; and now Cleve sensed a level of
insistence which confirmed his deepest suspicions.  The boy wanted him
drugged, and had all along.  "I sleep like a babe," Billy said. "Please
take them.  They'll only be wasted otherwise."

Cleve shrugged.  "If you're sure," he said, content fears confirmed to
make a show of relenting.  "I'm sure."

Then thanks."  He took the phial.

Billy beamed.  With that smile, in a sense, the bad times really
began.

That night, Cleve answered the boy's performance with one of his own,
appearing to take the tranquillisers as he usually did, but failing to
swallow them.  Once lying on his bunk, face to the wall, he slipped
them from his mouth, and under his pillow.  Then he pretended sleep.

Prison days both began and finished early; by 8.45 or 9.00 most of the
cells in the four wings were in darkness, the inmates locked up until
dawn and left to their own devices.  Tonight was quieter than most. The
weeper in the next cell but one had been transferred to D Wing; there
were few other disturbances along the landing.  Even without the pill
Cleve felt sleep tempting him.  From the bunk below he heard
practically no sound, except for the occasional sigh.  It was
impossible to guess if Billy was actually asleep or not.  Cleve kept
his silence, occasionally stealing a moment-long glance at the luminous
face of his watch.  The minutes were leaden, and he feared, as the
first hours crept by, that all too soon his imitation of sleep would
become the real thing.  Indeed he was turning this very possibility
around in his mind when unconsciousness overcame him.

He woke much later.  His sleep-position seemed not to have altered. The
wall was in front of him, the peeled paint like a dim map of some
nameless territory.  It took him a minute or two to orient himself.
There was no sound from the bunk below.  Disguising the gesture as one
made in sleep, he drew his arm up within eye-range, and looked at the
pale-green dial of his watch.  It was one-fifty-one.  Several hours yet
until dawn.  He lay in the position he'd woken in for a full quarter of
an hour, listening for every sound in the cell, trying to locate Billy.
He was loathe to roll over and look for himself, for fear that the boy
was standing in the middle of the cell as he had been the night of the
visit to the city.

The world, though benighted, was far from silent.  He could hear dull
footsteps as somebody paced back and forth in the corresponding cell on
the landing above; could hear water rushing in the pipes and the sound
of a siren on the Caledonian Road.  What he couldn't hear was Billy.
Not a breath of the boy.

Another quarter of an hour passed, and Cleve could feel the familiar
torpor closing in to reclaim him; if he lay still much longer he would
fall asleep again, and the next thing he'd know it would be morning. If
he was going to learn anything, he had to roll over and look. Wisest,
he decided, not to attempt to move surreptitiously, but to turn over as
naturally as possible.  This he did, muttering to himself, as if in
sleep, to add weight to the illusion.  Once he had turned completely,
and positioned his hand beside his face to shield his spying, he
cautiously opened his eyes.

The cell seemed darker than it had the night he had seen Billy with his
face up to the window.  As to the boy, he was not visible.  Cleve
opened his eyes a little wider and scanned the cell as best he could
from between his fingers.  There was something amiss, but he couldn't
quite work out what it was.  He lay there for several minutes, waiting
for his eyes to become accustomed to the murk.  They didn't.  The scene
in front of him remained unclear, like a painting so encrusted with
dirt and varnish its depths refuse the investigating eye.  Yet he knew
knew that the shadows in the corners of the cell, and on the opposite
wall, were not empty.  He wanted to end the anticipation that was
making his heart thump, wanted to raise his head from the pebble-filled
pillow and call Billy out of hiding.  But good sense counselled
otherwise.  Instead he lay still, and sweated, and watched.

And now he began to realize what was wrong with the scene before him.
The concealing shadows fell where no shadows belonged; they spread
across the hall where the feeble light from the window should have been
falling.  Somehow, between window and wall, that light had been choked
and devoured.  Cleve closed his eyes to give his befuddled mind a
chance to rationalize and reject this conclusion.  When he opened them
again his heart lurched.  The shadow, far from losing potency, had
grown a little.

He had never been afraid like this before; never felt a coldness in his
innards akin to the chill that found him now.  It was all he could do
to keep his breath even, and his hands where they lay.  His instinct
was to wrap himself up and hide his face like a child.  Two thoughts
kept him from doing so.  One was that the slightest movement might draw
unwelcome attention to him.  The other, that Billy was somewhere in the
cell, and perhaps as threatened by this living darkness as he.

And then, from the bunk below, the boy spoke.  His voice was soft, so
as not to wake his sleeping cell-mate presumably.  It was also eerily
intimate.  Cleve entertained no thought that Billy was talking in his
sleep; the time for wilful self-deception was long past.  The boy was
addressing the darkness; of that unpalatable fact there could be no
doubt.  '..  . it hurts .. ."  he said, with a faint note of
accusation,"..  . you didn't tell me how much it hurts .. ."

Was it Cleve's imagination, or did the wraith of shadows bloom a little
in response, like a squid's ink in water?  He was horribly afraid.  The
boy was speaking again.  His voice was so low Cleve could barely catch
the words.  '..  . it must be soon .. ."  he said, with quiet urgency,
'..  . I'm not afraid.  Not afraid."

Again, the shadow shifted.  This time, when Cleve looked into its
heart, he made some sense of the chimerical form it embraced.  His
throat shook; a cry lodged behind his tongue, hot to be shouted.  '.. 
. all you can teach me .. ."  Billy was saying,"..  . quickly .. ." 
The words came and went; but Cleve barely heard them.  His attention
was on the curtain of shadow, and the figure stitched from darkness
that moved in its folds.  It was not an illusion.  There was a man
there: or rather a crude copy of one, its substance tenuous, its
outline deteriorating all the time, and being hauled back into some
semblance of humanity again only with the greatest effort.  Of the
visitor's features Cleve could see little, but enough to sense
deformities paraded like virtues: a face resembling a plate of rotted
fruit, pulpy and peeling, swelling here with a nest of flies, and there
suddenly fallen away to a pestilent core.  How could the boy bring
himself to converse so easily with such a thing?  And yet, putresence
notwithstanding, there was a bitter dignity in the bearing of the
creature, in the anguish of its eyes, and the toothless O of its maw.

Suddenly, Billy stood up.  The abrupt movement, after so many hushed
words, almost unleashed the cry from Cleve's throat.  He swallowed it,
with difficulty, and closed his eyes down to a slit, staring through
the bars of his lashes at what happened next.

Billy was talking again, but now the voice was too low to allow for
eavesdropping.  He stepped towards the shadow, his body blocking much
of the figure on the opposite wall.  The cell was no more than two or
three strides wide, but, by some mellowing of physics, the boy seemed
to take five, six, seven steps away from the bunk.  Cleve's eyes
widened: he knew he was not being watched.  The shadow and its acolyte
had business between them: it occupied their attention utterly.

Billy's figure was smaller than seemed possible within the confines of
the cell, as if he had stepped through the wall and into some other
province.  And only now, with his eyes wide, did Cleve recognize that
place.  The darkness from which Billy's visitor was made was
cloud-shadow and dust; behind him, barely visible in the bewitched
murk, but recognizable to any who had been there, was the city of
Cleve's dreams.

Billy had reached his master.  The creature towered above him, tattered
and spindly, but aching with power.  Cleve didn't know how or why the
boy had gone to it, and he feared for Billy's safety now that he had,
but fear for his own safety shackled him to the bunk.  He realized in
that moment that he had never loved anyone, man or woman, sufficiently
to pursue them into the shadow of that shadow.  The thought brought a
terrible sense of isolation, knowing that same instant that none,
seeing him walk to his damnation, would take a single step to claim him
from the brink.  Lost souls both; he and the boy.

Now Billy's lord was lifting his swollen head, and the incessant wind
in those blue streets was rousing his horse-mane into furious life.  On
the wind, the same voices Cleve had heard carried before, the cries of
mad children, somewhere between tears and howls.  As if encouraged by
these voices, the entity reached out towards Billy and embraced him,
wrapping the boy round in vapour.  Billy did not struggle in this
embrace, but rather returned it.  Cleve, unable to watch this horrid
intimacy, closed his eyes against it, and when -seconds?  minutes?"
later he opened them again, the encounter seemed to be over.  The
shadow-thing was blowing apart, relinquishing its slender claim to
coherence.  It fragmented, pieces of its tattered anatomy flying off
into the streets like litter before wind.  Its departure seemed to
signal the dispersal of the entire scene; the streets and houses were
already being devoured by dust and distance.  Even before the last of
the shadow's scraps had been wafted out of sight the city was lost to
sight.  Cleve was pleased to be shut of it.  Reality, grim as it was,
was preferable to that desolation.  Brick by painted brick the wall was
asserting itself again, and Billy, delivered from his master's arms,
was back in the solid geometry of the cell, staring up at the light
through the window.

Cleve did not sleep again that night.  Indeed he wondered, lying on his
unyielding mattress and staring up at the stalactites of paint
depending from the ceiling, whether he could ever find safety in sleep
again.

Sunlight was a showman.  It threw its brightness down with such
flamboyance, eager as any tinsel-merchant to dazzle and distract.  But
beneath the gleaming surface it illuminated was another state; one that
sunlight ever the crowd-pleaser conspired to conceal.  It was vile and
desperate, that condition.  Most, blinded by sight, never even glimpsed
it.  But Cleve knew the state of sunless ness now; had even walked it,
in dreams; and though he mourned the loss of his innocence, he knew he
could never retrace his steps back into light's hall of mirrors.

He tried his damnedest to keep this change in him from Billy; the last
thing he wanted was for the boy to suspect his eavesdropping.  But
concealment was well-nigh impossible.  Though the following day Cleve
made every show of normality he could contrive, he could not quite
cover his unease.  It slipped out without his being able to control it,
like sweat from his pores.  And the boy knew, no doubt of it, he knew.
Nor was he slow to give voice to his suspicions.  When, following the
afternoon's Workshop, they returned to their cell, Billy was quick to
come to the point.  "What's wrong with you today?"

Cleve busied himself with re-making his bed, afraid even to glance at
Billy.  "Nothing's wrong," he said.  "I don't feel particularly well,
that's all."  "You have a bad night?"  the boy enquired.  Cleve could
feel Billy's eyes boring into his back.  "No," he said, pacing his
denial so that it didn't come too quickly.  "I took your pills, like
always."  "Good."

The exchange faltered, and Cleve was allowed to finish his bed making
in silence.  The business could only be extended so long, however. 
When he turned from the bunk, job done, he found Billy sitting at the
small table, with one of Cleve's books open in his lap.  He casually
flicked through the volume, all sign of his previous suspicion
vanished.  Cleve knew better than to trust to mere appearances however.
"Why'd you read these things?"  the boy asked.  "Passes the time,"
Cleve replied, undoing all his labours by clambering up on to the top
bunk and stretching out there.  "No.  I don't mean why do you read
books?  I mean, why read these books?  All this stuff about sin."

Cleve only half-heard the question.  Lying there on the bunk reminded
him all too acutely of how the night had been.  Reminded him too that
darkness was even now crawling up the side of the world again.  At that
thought his stomach seemed to aspire to his throat.  "Did you hear me?"
the boy asked.

Cleve murmured that he had.  "Well, why then; why the books?  About
damnation and all?"  "Nobody else takes them out of the library," Cleve
replied, having difficulty shaping thoughts to speak when the others,
unspoken, were so much more demanding.  "You don't believe it then?"
"No," he replied.  "No; I don't believe a word of it."

The boy kept his silence a while.  Though Cleve wasn't looking at him,
he could hear Billy turning page.  Then, another question, but spoken
more quietly; a confession.  "Do you ever get afraid?

The enquiry startled Cleve from his trance.  The conversation had
changed back from talk of reading-matter to something altogether more
pertinent.  Why did Billy ask about fear, unless he too was afraid?
"What have I got to be scared of?"  Cleve asked.

From the corner of his eye he caught the boy shrugging slightly before
replying.  "Things that happen," he said, his voice soulless.  "Things
you can't control."  "Yes," Cleve replied, not certain of where this
exchange was leading.  "Yes, of course.  Sometimes I'm scared."  "What
do you do then?"  Billy asked.  "Nothing to do, is there?"  Cleve said.
His voice was as hushed as Billy's.  "I gave up praying the morning my
father died."

He heard the soft pat as Billy closed the book, and inclined his head
sufficiently to catch sight of the boy.  Billy could not entirely
conceal his agitation.  He is afraid, Cleve saw; he doesn't want the
night to come any more than I do.  He found the thought of their shared
fear reassuring.  Perhaps the boy didn't entirely belong to the shadow;
perhaps he could even cajole Billy into pointing their route out of
this spiralling nightmare.

He sat upright, his head within inches of the cell ceiling.  Billy
looked up from his meditations, his face a pallid oval of twitching
muscle.  Now was the time to speak, Cleve knew; now, before the lights
were switched out along the landings, and all the cells consigned to
shadows.  There would be no time then for explanations.  The boy would
already be half lost to the city, and beyond persuasion.  "I have
dreams," Cleve said.  Billy said nothing, but simply stared back,
hollow-eyed."  -I dream a city."

The boy didn't flinch.  He clearly wasn't going to volunteer
elucidation; he would have to be bullied into it.  "Do you know what
I'm talking about?"

Billy shook his head.  "No," he said, lightly, "I never dream."
"Everybody dreams."  "Then I just don't remember them."  "I remember
mine," Cleve said.  He was determined, now that he'd broached the
subject, not to let Billy squirm free.  "And you're there.  You're in
that city."

Now the boy flinched; only a treacherous lash, but enough to reassure
Cleve that he wasn't wasting his breath.  "What is that place, Billy?"
he asked.  "How should I know?"  the boy returned, about to laugh, then
disgarding the attempt.  "I don't know, do I?  They're your dreams."

Before Cleve could reply he heard the voice of one of the officers as
he moved along the row of cells, advising the men to bed down for the
night.  Very soon, the lights would be extinguished and he would be
locked up in this narrow cell for ten hours.  With Billy; and phantoms
"Last night he said, fearful of mentioning what he'd heard and seen
without due preparation, but more fearful still of facing another night
on the borders of the city, alone in darkness.  "Last night I saw' He
faltered.  Why wouldn't the words come?  "Saw ' "Saw what?"  the boy
demanded, his face intractable; whatever murmur of apprehension there
had been in it had now vanished.  Perhaps he too had heard the
officer's advance, and known that there was nothing to be done; no way
of staying the night's advance.  "What did you see?  Billy insisted.
Cleve sighed.  "My mother," he replied.

The boy betrayed his relief only in the tenuous smile that crept across
his lips.  "Yes ... I saw my mother.  Large as life."  "And it upset
you, did it?"  Billy asked.  "Sometimes dreams do."

The officer had reached B. 3. 20.  "Lights out in two minutes," he said
as he passed.  "You should take some more of those pills," Billy
advised, putting down the book and crossing to his bunk.  "Then you'd
be like me.  No dreams."

Cleve had lost.  He, the arch-bluffer, had been out-bluffed by the boy,
and now had to take the consequences.  He lay, facing the ceiling,
counting off the seconds until the light went out, while below the boy
undressed and slipped between the sheets.

There was still time to jump up and call the officer back; time to beat
his head against the door until somebody came.  But what would he say,
to justify his histrionics?  That he had bad dreams?; who didn't?  That
he was afraid of the dark?; who wasn't?  They would laugh in his face
and tell him to go back to bed, leaving him with all camouflage blown,
and the boy and his master waiting at the wall.  There was no safety in
such tactics.

Nor in prayer either.  He had told Billy the truth, about his giving up
God when his prayers for his father's life had gone unanswered.  Of
such divine neglect was aetheism made; belief could not be rekindled
now, however profound his terror.

Thoughts of his father led inevitably to thoughts of childhood; few
other subjects, if any, could have engrossed his mind sufficiently to
steal him from his fears but this.  When the lights were finally
extinguished, his frightened mind took refuge in memories.  His
heart-rate slowed; his fingers ceased to tremble, and eventually,
without his being the least aware of it, sleep stole him.

The distractions available to his conscious mind were not available to
his unconscious.  Once asleep, fond recollection was banished;
childhood memories became a thing of the past, and he was back,
bloody-footed, in that terrible city.

Or rather, on its borders.  For tonight he did not follow the familiar
route past the Georgian house and its attendant tenements, but walked
instead to the outskirts of the city, where the wind was stronger than
ever, and the voices it carried clear.  Though he expected with every
step he took to see Billy and his dark companion, he saw nobody.  Only
butterflies accompanied him along the path, luminous as his watch-face.
They settled on his shoulders and his hair like confetti, then
fluttered off again.

He reached the edge of the city without incident and stood, scanning
the desert.  The clouds, solid as ever, moved overhead with the majesty
of juggernauts.  The voices seemed closer tonight, he thought, and the
passions they expressed less distressing than he had found them
previously.  Whether the mellowing was in them or in his response to
them he couldn't be certain.

And then, as he watched the dunes and the sky, mesmerized by their
blankness, he heard a sound and glanced over his shoulder to see a
smiling man, dressed in what was surely his Sunday finery, walking out
of the city towards him.  He was carrying a knife; the blood on it, and
on his hand and shirt-front, was wet.  Even in his dream-state, and
immune, Cleve was intimidated by the sight and stepped back a word of
self-defence on his lips.  The smiling man seemed not to see him
however, but advanced past Cleve and out into the desert, dropping the
blade as he crossed some invisible boundary.  Only now did Cleve see
that others had done the same, and that the ground at the city limit
was littered with lethal keepsakes knives, ropes (even a human hand,
lopped off at the wrist) most of which were all but buried.

The wind was bringing the voices again: tatters of senseless songs and
half-finished laughter.  He looked up from the sand.  The exiled man
had gone out a hundred yards from the city and was now standing on the
top of one of the dunes, apparently waiting.  The voices were becoming
louder all the time.  Cleve was suddenly nervous.  Whenever he had been
here in the city, and heard this cacophony, the picture he had conjured
of its originators had made his blood run cold.  Could he now stand and
wait for the banshees to appear?  Curiosity was discretion's better. He
glued his eyes to the ridge over which they would come, his heart
thumping, unable to look away.  The man in the Sunday suit had begun to
take his jacket off.  He discarded it, and began to loosen his tie.

And now Cleve thought he saw something in the dunes, and the noise rose
to an ecstatic howl of welcome.  He stared, defying his nerves to
betray him, determined to look this horror in its many faces Suddenly,
above the din of their music, somebody was screaming; a man's voice,
but high-pitched, gelded with terror.  It did not come from here in the
dream-city, but from that other fiction he occupied, the name of which
he couldn't quite remember.  He pressed his attention back to the
dunes, determined not to be denied the sight of the reunion about to
take place in front of him.  The scream in that nameless elsewhere
mounted to a throat-breaking height, and stopped.  But now an alarm
bell was ringing in its place, more insistent than ever.  Cleve could
feel his dream slipping.  "No .. ."  he murmured,"..  . let me see ..
."

The dunes were moving.  But so was his consciousness out of the city
and back towards his cell.  His protests brought him no concession. The
desert faded, the city too.  He opened his eyes.  The lights in the
cell were still off: the alarm bell was ringing.  There were shouts in
cells on the landings above and below, and the sound of officers'
voices, raised in a confusion of enquiries and demands.

He lay on his bunk a moment, hoping, even now, to be returned into the
enclave of his dream.  But no; the alarm was too shrill, the mounting
hysteria in the cells around too compelling.  He conceded defeat and
sat up, wide awake.  "What's going on?"  he said to Billy.

The boy was not standing in his place by the wall.  Asleep, for once,
despite the din.  "Billy?

Cleve leaned over the edge of his bunk, and peered into the space
below.  It was empty.  The sheets and blankets had been thrown back.

Cleve jumped down from his bunk.  The entire contents of the cell could
be taken at two glances, there was nowhere to hide.  The boy was not to
be seen.  Had he been spirited away while Cleve slept?  It was not
unheard of; this was the ghost train of which Devlin had warned: the
unexplained removal of difficult prisoners to other establishments.
Cleve had never heard of this happening at night, but there was a first
time for everything.

He crossed to the door to see if he could make some sense of the
shouting outside, but it defied interpretation.  The likeliest
explanation was a fight, he suspected: two cons who could no longer
bear the idea of another hour in the same space.  He tried to work out
where the initial scream had come from, to his right or left, above or
below; but the dream had confounded all direction.

As he stood at the door, hoping an officer might pass by, he felt a
change in the air.  It was so subtle he scarcely registered it at
first.  Only when he raised his hand to wipe sleep from his eyes did he
realize that his arms were solid gooseflesh.

From behind him he now heard the sound of breathing, or a ragged parody
of same.

He mouthed the word "Billy' but didn't speak it.  The gooseflesh had
found his spine; now he began to shake.  The cell wasn't empty after
all; there was somebody in the tiny space with him.

He screwed his courage tight, and forced himself to turn around.  The
cell was darker than it had been when he woke; the air was a teasing
veil.  But Billy was not in the cell; nobody was.

And then the noise came again, and drew Cleve's attention to the bottom
bunk.  The space was pitch-black, a shadow like that on the wall too
profound and too volatile to have natural origins.  Out of it, a
croaking attempt at breath that might have been the last moments of an
asthmatic.  He realized that the murk in the cell had its source there
in the narrow space of Billy's bed; the shadow bled onto the floor and
curled up like fog on to the top of the bunk.

Cleve's supply of fear was not inexhaustible.  In the past several days
he had used it up in dreams and waking dreams; he'd sweated, he'd
frozen, he'd lived on the edge of sane experience and survived.  Now,
though his body still insisted on gooseflesh, his mind was not moved to
panic.  He felt cooler than he ever had; whipped by recent events into
a new impartiality.  He would not cower.  He would not cover his eyes
and pray for morning, because if he did one day he would wake to find
himself dead and he'd never know the nature of this mystery.

He took a deep breath, and approached the bunk.  It had begun to shake.
The shrouded occupant in the lower tier was moving about violently.
"Billy," Cleve said.

The shadow moved.  It pooled around his feet; it rolled up into his
face, smelling of rain on stone, cold and comfortless.

He was standing no more than a yard from the bunk, and still he could
make nothing out; the shadow defied him.  Not to be denied sight, he
reached towards the bed.  At his solicitation the veil divided like
smoke, and the shape that thrashed on the mattress made itself
apparent.

It was Billy, of course; and yet not.  A lost Billy, perhaps, or one to
come.  If so, Cleve wanted no part of a future that could breed such
trauma.  There, on the lower bunk, lay a dark, wretched shape, still
solidifying as Cleve watched, knitting itself together from the
shadows.  There was something of a rabid fox in its incandescent eyes,
in its arsenal of needle-teeth; something of an upturned insect in the
way it was half curled upon itself, its back more shell than flesh and
more nightmare than either.  No part of it was fixed.  Whatever
figuration it had (perhaps it had many) Cleve was watching that status
dissolve.  The teeth were growing yet longer, and in so doing more
insubstantial, their matter extruded to the point of frailty, then
dispersed like mist; its hooked limbs, pedalling the air, were also
growing paltry.  Beneath the chaos he saw the ghost of Billy Tait,
mouth open and babbling agonies, striving to make itself known.  He
wanted to reach into the maelstrom and snatch the boy out, but he
sensed that the process he was watching had its own momentum and it
might be fatal to intervene.  All he could do was stand and watch as
Billy's thin white limbs and heaving abdomen writhed to slough off this
dire anatomy.  The luminous eyes were almost the last to go, spilling
out from their sockets on myriad threads and flying off into black
vapour.

At last, he saw Billy's face, truant clues to its former condition
still flickering across it.  And then, even these were dispersed, the
shadows gone, and only Billy was lying on the bunk, naked and heaving
with the exertion of his anguish.  He looked at Cleve, his face
innocent of expression.  Cleve remembered how the boy had complained to
the creature from the city."..  . it hurts .. ."  he'd said, hadn't
he?,"..  . you didn't tell me how much it hurts..  .". It was the
observable truth.  The boy's body was a wasteland of sweat and bone; a
more unappetising sight was scarcely imaginable.  But human; at least
that.

Billy opened his mouth.  His lips were ruddy and slick, as if he were
wearing lipstick.  "Now .. ."  he said, trying to speak between painful
breaths.  '..  . now what shall we do?"

The act of speaking seemed too much for him.  He made a gagging sound
in the back of his throat, and pressed his hand to his mouth.  Cleve
moved aside as Billy stood up and stumbled across to the bucket in the
corner of the cell, kept there for their night-wastes.  He failed to
reach it before nausea overtook him; fluid splashed between his fingers
and hit the floor.  Cleve looked away as Billy threw up, preparing
himself for the stench he would have to tolerate until slopping-out
time the following morning.  It was not the smell of vomit that filled
the cell, however, but something sweeter and more cloying.

Mystified, Cleve looked back towards the figure crouching in the
corner.  On the floor between his feet were splashes of dark fluid;
rivulets of the same ran down his bare legs.  Even in the gloom of the
cell, it was unmistakably blood.

In the most well-ordered of prisons violence could and inevitably did
erupt without warning.  The relationship of two cons, incarcerated
together for sixteen hours out of every twenty-four, was an
unpredictable thing.  But as far as had been apparent to either
prisoners or officers there had been no bad blood between Lowell and
Nayler; nor, until that scream began, had there been a sound from their
cell: no argument, no raised voices.  What had induced Nayler to
spontaneously attack and slaughter his cell-mate, and then inflict
devastating wounds upon himself, was a subject for debate in
dining-hall and exercise yard alike.  The why of the problem, however,
took second place to the how.  The rumours describing the condition of
Lowell's body when found defied the imagination; even amongst men
inured against casual brutality the descriptions were met with shock.
Lowell had not been much liked; he had been a bully and a cheat.  But
nothing he'd done deserved such mutilation.  The man had been ripped
open: his eyes put out, his genitals torn off.  Nayler, the only
possible antagonist, had then contrived to open up his own belly.  He
was now in an Intensive Care Unit; the prognosis was not hopeful.

It was easy, with such a buzz of outrage going about the Wing, for
Cleve to spend the day all but unnoticed.  He too had a story to tell:
but who would believe it?  He barely believed it himself.  In fact on
and off through the day when the images came back to him afresh -he
asked himself if he were entirely sane.  But then sanity was a movable
feast wasn't it?; one man's madness might be another's politics.  All
he knew for certain was that he had seen Billy Tait transform.  He
clung to that certainty with a tenacious ness born of near-despair.  If
he ceased to believe the evidence of his own eyes, he had no defence
left to hold the darkness at bay.

After ablutions and breakfast, the entire Wing was confined to cells;
workshops, recreation any activity which required movement around the
landings was cancelled while Lowell's cell was photographed and
examined, then swabbed out.  Following breakfast, Billy slept through
the morning; a state more akin to coma than sleep, such was its
profundity.  When he awoke for lunch he was brighter and more out-going
than Cleve had seen him in weeks.  There was no sign beneath the
vacuous chatter that he knew what had happened the previous night.  In
the afternoon Cleve faced him with the truth.  "You killed Lowell," he
said.  There was no point in trying to pretend ignorance any longer; if
the boy didn't remember now what he'd done, he would surely recall in
time.  And with that memory, how long before he remembered that Cleve
had watched him transform?  Better to confess it now.  "I saw you,"
Cleve said, "I saw you change..  ."

Billy didn't seem much disturbed by these revelations.  "Yes," he said.
"I killed Lowell.  Do you blame me?"  The question, begging a hundred
others, was put lightly, as a matter of mild interest, no more.  "What
happened to you?"  Cleve said.  "I saw you there he pointed, appalled
at the memory, at the lower bunk, 'you weren't human."  "I didn't mean
you to see," the boy replied.  "I gave you the pills, didn't I?  You
shouldn't have spied."  "And the night before .. ."  Cleve said, "I was
awake then too."

The boy blinked like a bemused bird, head slightly cocked.  "You really
have been stupid," he said.  "So stupid."  "Whether I like it or not,
I'm not out of this," Cleve said, "I have dreams."  "Oh, yes."  Now a
frown marred the porcelain brow.  "Yes.  You dream the city, don't
you?"  "What is that place, Billy?"  "I read somewhere: the dead have
highways.  You ever hear that?  Well..  . they have cities too."  "The
dead?  You mean it's some kind of ghost town?"  "I never wanted you to
become involved.  You've been better to me than most here.  But I told
you, I came to Pentonville to do business."  "With Tait."

That's right."

Cleve wanted to laugh; what he was being told a city of the dead?  only
heaped nonsense upon nonsense.  And yet his exasperated reason had not
sniffed out one explanation more plausible.  "My grandfather killed his
children," Billy said, 'because he didn't want to pass his condition on
to another generation.  He learned late, you see.  He didn't realize,
until he had a wife and children, that he wasn't like most men.  He was
special.  But he didn't want the skills he'd been given; and he didn't
want his children to survive with that same power in their blood.  He
would have killed himself, and finished the job, but that my mother
escaped.  Before he could find her and kill her too, he was arrested."
"And hanged.  And buried."  "Hanged and buried; but not lost.  Nobody's
lost, Cleve.  Not ever."  "You came here to find him."  "More than find
him: make him help me.  I knew from the age of ten what I was capable
of.  Not quite consciously; but I had an inkling.  And I was afraid. Of
course I was afraid: it was a terrible mystery."  "This mutation:
you've always done it?"  "No.  Only known I was capable of it.  I came
here to make my grandfather tutor me, make him show me how.  Even now
.. ."  he looked down at his wasted arms,"..  . with him teaching me
... the pain is almost unbearable."  "Why do it then?"

The boy looked at Cleve incredulously.  "To be not myself; to be smoke
and shadow.  To be something terrible."  He seemed genuinely puzzled by
Cleve's unwillingness.  "Wouldn't you do the same?"

Cleve shook his head.

"What you became last night was repellent."

Billy nodded.  "That's what my grandfather thought.  At his trial he
called himself an abomination.  Not that they knew what he was talking
about of course, but that's what he said.  He stood up and said: "I am
Satan's excrement "."  Billy smiled at the thought.  " for God's sake
hang me and burn me."  He's changed his mind since then.  The century's
getting old and stale; it needs new tribes."  He looked at Cleve
intently.  "Don't be afraid," he said.  "I won't hurt you, unless you
try to tell tales.  You won't do that, will you?"  "What could I say
that would sound like sanity?"  Cleve returned mildly.  "No; I won't
tell tales."  "Good.  And in a little while I'll be gone; and you'll be
gone.  And you can forget."  "I doubt it."  "Even the dreams will stop,
when I'm not here.  You only share them because you have some mild
talents as a sensitive.  Trust me.  There's nothing to be afraid of."

The city' "What about it?"

"Where are its citizens?  I never see anybody.  No; that's not quite
true.  I saw one.  A man with a knife..  . going out into the desert..
." "I can't help you.  I go as a visitor myself.  All I know is what my
grandfather tells me: that it's a city occupied by dead souls. Whatever
you've seen there, forget about it.  You don't belong there. You're not
dead yet."

Was it wise to believe always what the dead told you?; were they purged
of all deceit by the act of dying, and delivered into their new state
like saints?  Cleve could not believe such naivete.  More likely they
took their talents with them, good and bad, and used them as best they
could.  There would be shoemakers in paradise, wouldn't there?; foolish
to think they'd forgotten how to sew leather.

So perhaps Edgar Tait lied about the city.  There was more to that
place than Billy knew.  What about the voices on the wind?"  the man
with the knife, dropping it amongst a litter of weapons before moving
off to God alone knew where?  What ritual was that?

Now with the fear used up, and no untainted reality left to cling to,
Cleve saw no reason not to go to the city willingly.  What could be
there, in those dusty streets, that was worse than what he had seen in
the bunk below him, or what had happened to Lowell and Nayler?  Beside
such atrocities the city was a haven.  There was a serenity in its
empty thoroughfares and plazas; a sense Cleve had there that all action
was over, all rage and distress finished with; that these interiors
(with the bath running and the cup brimming) had seen the worst, and
were now content to sit out the millennium.  When that night brought
sleep, and the city opened up in front of him, he went into it not as a
frightened man astray in hostile territory, but as a visitor content to
relax a while in a place he knew too well to become lost in, but not
well enough to be weary of.

As if in response to this new-found ease, the city opened itself to
him.  Wandering the streets, feet bloody as ever, he found the doors
open wide, the curtains at the windows drawn back.  He did not
disparage the invitation they offered, but went to look more closely at
the houses and tenements.  On closer inspection he found them not the
paradigms of domestic calm he'd first taken them for.  In each he
discovered some sign of violence recently done.  In one, perhaps no
more than an overturned chair, or a mark on the floor where a heel had
slid in a spot of blood; in others, the manifestations were more
obvious.  A hammer, its claw clotted, had been left on a table laid
with newspapers.  There was a room with its floorboards ripped up, and
black plastic parcels, suspiciously slick, laid beside the hole.  In
one, a mirror had been shattered; in another, a set of false teeth left
beside a hearth in which a fire flared and spat.

They were murder scenes, all of them.  The victims had gone to other
cities, perhaps, full of slaughtered children and murdered friends
leaving these tableaux fixed forever in the breathless moments that
followed the crime.  Cleve walked down the streets, the perfect voyeur,
and peered into scene after scene, reconstructing in his mind's eye the
hours that had preceded the studied stillness of each room.  Here a
child had died: its cot was overturned; here someone had been murdered
in their bed, the pillow soaked in blood, the axe on the carpet.  Was
this damnation then?; the killers obliged to wait out some portion of
eternity (all of it, perhaps) in the room they'd murdered in?

Of the malefactors themselves he saw nothing, though logic implied that
they must be close by.  Was it that they had the power of invisibility
to keep themselves from the prying eyes of touring dreamers like
himself?; or did a time in this nowhere transform them, so that they
were no longer flesh and blood, but became part of their cell: a chair,
a china doll?

Then he remembered the man at the perimeter, who'd come in his fine
suit, bloody-handed, and walked out into the desert.  He had not been
invisible.  "Where are you?"  he said, standing on the threshold of a
mean room, with an open oven, and utensils in the sink, water running
on them.  "Show yourself."

A movement caught his eye and he glanced across to the door.  There was
a man standing there.  He had been there all along, Cleve realized, but
so still, and so perfectly a part of this room, that he had not been
visible until he moved his eyes and looked Cleve's way.  He felt a
twinge of unease, thinking that each room he had peered into had, most
likely, contained one or more killers, each similarly camouflaged by st
atis  The man, knowing he'd been seen, stepped out of hiding.  He was
in late middle-age, and had cut himself that morning as he shaved. "Who
are you?"  he said.  "I've seen you before.  Walking by."

He spoke softly and sadly; an unlikely killer, Cleve thought.  "Just a
visitor," he told the man.  "There are no visitors, here," he replied,
'only prospective citizens."

Cleve frowned, trying to work out what the man meant.  But his
dream-mind was sluggish, and before he could solve the riddle of the
man's words there were others.  "Do I know you?"  the man asked.  "I
find I forget more and more.  That's no use, is it?  If I forget I'll
never leave, will I?"  "Leave?"  Cleve repeated.  "Make an exchange,"
the man said, re-aligning his toupe.  "And go where?"  "Back.  Do it
over."

Now he approached Cleve across the room.  He stretched out his hands,
palms up; they were blistered.  "You can help me," he said, "I can make
a deal with the best of them."  "I don't understand you."

The man clearly thought he was bluffing.  His upper lip, which boasted
a dyed black moustache, curled.  "Yes you do," he said.  "You
understand perfectly.  You just want to sell yourself, the way
everybody does.  Highest bidder, is it?  What are you, an assassin?"

Cleve shook his head.  "I'm just dreaming," he replied.

The man's fit of pique subsided.  "Be a friend," he said.  "I've got no
influence; not like some.  Some of them, you know, they come here and
they're out again in a matter of hours.  They're professionals.  They
make arrangements.  But me?  With me it was a crime of passion.  I
didn't come prepared.  I'll stay here 'til I can make a deal.  Please
be a friend."  "I can't help you," Cleve said, not even certain of what
the man was requesting.

The killer nodded.  "Of course not," he said, "I didn't expect..  ."

He turned from Cleve and moved to the oven.  Heat flared up from it and
made a mirage of the hob.  Casually, he put one of his blistered palms
on the door and closed it; almost as soon as he had done so it creaked
open again.  "Do you know just how appetising it is; the smell of
cooking flesh?"  he said, as he returned to the oven door and attempted
to close it a second time.  "Can anybody blame me?  Really?"

Cleve left him to his ramblings; if there was sense there it was
probably not worth his labouring over.  The talk of exchanges and of
escape from the city: it defied Cleve's comprehension.

He wandered on, tired now of peering into the houses.  He'd seen all he
wanted to see.  Surely morning was close, and the bell would ring on
the landing.  Perhaps he should even wake himself, he thought, and be
done with this tour for the night.

As the thought occurred, he saw the girl.  She was no more than six or
seven years old, and she was standing at the next intersection.  This
was no killer, surely.  He started towards her.  She, either out of
shyness or some less benign motive, turned to her right and ran off.
Cleve followed.  By the time he had reached the intersection she was
already a long way down the next street; again he gave chase.  As
dreams would have such pursuits, the laws of physics did not pertain
equally to pursuer and pursued.  The girl seemed to move easily, while
Cleve struggled against air as thick as treacle.  He did not give up,
however, but pressed on wherever the girl led.  He was soon a good
distance from any location he recognized in a warren of yards and
alleyways all, he supposed, scenes of blood-letting.  Unlike the main
thoroughfares, this ghetto contained few entire spaces, only snatches
of geography: a grass verge, more red than green; a piece of
scaffolding, with a noose depending from it; a pile of earth.  And now,
simply, a wall.

The girl had led him into a cul-de-sac; she herself had disappeared
however, leaving him facing a plain brick wall, much weathered, with a
narrow window in it.  He approached: this was clearly what he'd been
led here to see.  He peered through the reinforced glass, dirtied on
his side by an accumulation of bird-droppings, and found himself
staring into one of the cells at Pentonville.  His stomach flipped
over.  What kind of game was this; led out of a cell and into this
dream-city, only to be led back into prison?  But a few seconds of
study told him that it was not his cell.  It was Lowell and Nayler's.
Theirs were the pictures sellotaped to the grey brick, theirs the blood
spread over floor and wall and bunk and door.  This was another
murder-scene.  "My God Almighty," he murmured.  "Billy .. ."

He turned away from the wall.  In the sand at his feet lizards were
mating; the wind that found its way into this backwater brought
butterflies.  As he watched them dance, the bell rang in B Wing, and it
was morning.

It was a trap.  Its mechanism was by no means clear to Cleve but he had
no doubt of its purpose.  Billy would go to the city; soon.  The cell
in which he had committed murder already awaited him, and of all the
wretched places Cleve had seen in that assemblage of charnel-houses
surely the tiny, blood-drenched cell was the worst.

The boy could not know what was planned for him; his grandfather had
lied about the city by exclusion, failing to tell Billy what special
qualifications were required to exist there.  And why?  Cleve returned
to the oblique conversation he'd had with the man in the kitchen.  That
talk of exchanges, of deal-making, of going back.  Edgar Tait had
regretted his sins, hadn't he?; he'd decided, as the years passed, that
he was not the Devil's excrement, that to be returned into the world
would not be so bad an idea.  Billy was somehow an instrument in that
return.  "My grandfather doesn't like you," the boy said, when they
were locked up again after lunch.  For the second consecutive day all
recreation and workshop activities had been cancelled, while a
cell-by-cell enquiry was undertaken regarding Lowell, and as of the
early hours of that day Nayler's deaths.  "Does he not?"  Cleve said.
"And why?"  "Says you're too inquisitive.  In the city."

Cleve was sitting on the top bunk; Billy on the chair against the
opposite wall.  The boy's eyes were bloodshot; a small, but constant,
tremor had taken over his body.  "You're going to die," Cleve said.
What other way to state that fact was there, but baldly?  "I saw ... in
the city .. ."

Billy shook his head.  "Sometimes you talk like a crazy man  My
grandfather says I shouldn't trust you."  "He's afraid of me, that's
why."

Billy laughed derisively.  It was an ugly sound, learned, Cleve
guessed, from Grandfather Tait.  "He's afraid of no-one," Billy
retorted.  ' afraid of what I'll see.  Of what I'll tell you."  "No,"
said the boy, with absolute conviction.  "He told you to kill Lowell,
didn't he?"

Billy's head jerked up.  "Why'd you say that?"  "You never wanted to
murder him.  Maybe scare them both a bit; but not kill them.  It was
your loving grandfather's idea."  "Nobody tells me what to do," Billy
replied; his gaze was icy.  "Nobody."  "All right," Cleve conceded,
'maybe he persuaded you, eh?; told you it was a matter of family pride.
Something like that?"  The observation clearly touched a nerve; the
tremors had increased.  "So?  What if he did?"  "I've seen where you're
going to go, Billy.  A place just waiting for you .. ."  The boy stared
at Cleve, but didn't make to interrupt.  "Only murderers occupy the
city, Billy.  That's why your grandfather's there.  And if he can find
a replacement if he can reach out and make more murder he can go
free."

Billy stood up, face like a fury.  All trace of derision had gone.
"What do you mean: free?"  "Back to the world.  Back here."  "You're
lying' "Ask him."  "He wouldn't cheat me.  His blood's my blood."  "You
think he cares?  After fifty years in that place, waiting for a chance
to be out and away.  You think he gives a damn how he does it?"  "I'll
tell him how you lie..  ."  Billy said.  The anger was not entirely
directed at Cleve; there was an undercurrent of doubt there, which
Billy was trying to suppress.  "You're dead," he said, 'when he finds
out how you're trying to poison me against him.  You'll see him, then.
Oh yes.  You'll see him.  And you'll wish to Christ you hadn't."

There seemed to be no way out.  Even if Cleve could convince the
authorities to move him before night fell (a slim chance indeed; he
would have to reverse all that he had claimed about the boy tell them
Billy was dangerously insane, or something similar.  Certainly not the
truth.) even if he were to have himself transferred to another cell,
there was no promise of safety in such a manoeuvre.  The boy had said
he was smoke and shadow.  Neither door nor bars could keep such
insinuations at bay; the fate of Lowell and Nayler was proof positive
of that.  Nor was Billy alone.  There was Edgar St.  Clair Tait to be
accounted for; and what powers might he possess?  Yet to stay in the
same cell with the boy tonight would amount to self-slaughter, wouldn't
it?  He would be delivering himself into the hands of the beasts.

When they left their cells for the evening meal, Cleve looked around
for Devlin, located him, and asked for the opportunity of a short
interview, which was granted.  After the meal, Cleve reported to the
officer.  "You asked me to keep an eye on Billy Tait, sir."  "What
about him?"

Cleve had thought hard about what he might tell Devlin that would bring
an immediate transfer: nothing had come to mind.  He stumbled, hoping
for inspiration, but was empty-mouthed.  "I... I... want to put in a
request for a cell transfer."  "Why?"

The boy's unbalanced," Cleve replied.  "I'm afraid he's going to do me
harm.  Have another of his fits' "You could lay him flat with one hand
tied behind your back; he's worn to the bone."  At this point, had he
been talking to Mayflower, Cleve might have been able to make a direct
appeal to the man.  With Devlin such tactics would be doomed from the
beginning.  "I don't know why you're complaining.  He's been as good as
gold," said Devlin, savouring the parody of fond father.  "Quiet;
always polite.  He's no danger to you or anyone."  "You don't know him'
"What are you trying to pull here?"

Put me in a Rule 43 cell, sir.  Anywhere, I don't mind.  Just get me
out of his way.  Please."

Devlin didn't reply, but stared at Cleve, mystified.  At last, he said,
"You are scared of him."  "Yes."  "What's wrong with you?  You've
shared cells with hard men and never turned a hair."  "He's different,"
Cleve replied; there was little else he could say, except: "He's
insane.  I tell you he's insane."  "All the world's crazy, save thee
and me, Smith. Hadn't you heard?"  Devlin laughed.  "Go back to your
cell and stop belly-aching.  You don't want a ghost train ride, now do
you?"

When Cleve returned to the cell, Billy was writing a letter.  Sitting
on his bunk, poring over the paper, he looked utterly vulnerable.  What
Devlin had said was true: the boy was worn to the bone.  It was
difficult to believe, looking at the ladder of his vertebrae, visible
through his T-shirt, that this frail form could survive the throes of
transformation.  But then, maybe it would not.  Maybe the rig ours of
change would tear him apart with time.  But not soon enough.  "Billy ..
."

The boy didn't take his eyes from his letter.  '..  . what I said,
about the city .. ."

He stopped writing '..  . maybe I was imagining it all.  Just dreaming
.. ."  and started again.  '..  . I only told you because I was afraid
for you.  That was all.  I want us to be friends .. ."

Billy looked up.  "It's not in my hands," he said, very simply.  "Not
now.  It's up to Grandfather.  He may be merciful; he may not."  "Why
do you have to tell him?"  "He knows what's in me.  He and I... we're
like one.  That's how I know he wouldn't cheat me."

Soon it would be night; the lights would go out along the wing, the
shadows would come.  "So I just have to wait, do I?"  Cleve said.

Billy nodded.  "I'll call him, and then we'll see."

Call him?"  Cleve thought.  Did the old man need summoning from his
resting place every night?  Was that what he had seen Billy doing,
standing in the middle of the cell, eyes closed and face up to the
window?  If so, perhaps the boy could be prevented from putting in his
call to the dead.

As the evening deepened Cleve lay on his bunk and thought his options
through.  Was it better to wait here, and see what judgement came from
Tait, or attempt to take control of the situation and block the old
man's arrival?  If he did so, there would be no going back; no room for
pleas or apologies: his aggression would undoubtedly breed aggression.
If he failed to prevent the boy from calling Tait, it would be the
end.

The lights went out.  In cells up and down the five landings of B Wing
men would be turning their faces to their pillows.  Some, perhaps,
would lie awake planning their careers when this minor hiccup in their
professional lives was over; others would be in the arms of invisible
mistresses.  Cleve listened to the sounds of the cell: the rattling
progress of water in the pipes, the shallow breathing from the bunk
below.  Sometimes it seemed that he had lived a second lifetime on this
stale pillow, marooned in darkness.

The breathing from below soon became practically inaudible; nor was
there sound of movement.  Perhaps Billy was waiting for Cleve to fall
asleep before he made any move.  If so, the boy would wait in vain.  He
would not close his eyes and leave them to slaughter him in his sleep.
He wasn't a pig, to be taken uncomplaining to the knife.

Moving as cautiously as possible, so as to arouse no suspicion, Cleve
unbuckled his belt and pulled it through the loops of his trousers.  He
might make a more adequate binding by tearing up his sheet and
pillowcase, but he could not do so without arousing Billy's attention.
Now he waited, belt in hand, and pretended sleep.

Tonight he was grateful that the noise in the Wing kept stirring him
from dozing, because it was fully two hours before Billy moved out of
his bunk, two hours in which despite his fear of what would happen
should he sleep Cleve's eyelids betrayed him on three or four
occasions.  But others on the landings were tearful tonight; the deaths
of Lovell and Nayler had made even the toughest cons jittery.  Shouts
and counter calls from those woken punctuated the hours.  Despite the
fatigue in his limbs, sleep did not master him.

When Billy finally go up from the lower bunk it was well past twelve,
and the landing was all but quiet.  Cleve could hear the boy's breath;
it was no longer even, but had a catch in it.  He watched, eyes like
slits, as Billy crossed the cell to his familiar place in front of the
window.  There was no doubt that he was about to call up the old man.

As Billy closed his eyes, Cleve sat up, threw off his blanket and
slipped down from the bunk.  The boy was slow to respond.  Before he
quite comprehended what was happening, Cleve had crossed the cell, and
thrust him back against the wall, hand clamped over Billy's mouth. 
"No, you don't," he hissed, "I'm not going to go like Lowell."  Billy
struggled, but Cleve was easily his physical superior.  "He's not going
to come tonight," Cleve said, staring into the boy's wide eyes,
'because you're not going to call him."

Billy fought more violently to be free, biting hard against his
captor's palm.  Cleve instinctively removed his hand and in two strides
the boy was at the window, reaching up.  In his throat, a strange
half-song; on his face, sudden and inexplicable tears.  Cleve dragged
him away.  "Shut your noise up!"  he snapped.  But the boy continued to
make the sound.  Cleve hit him, open-handed but hard, across the face.
"Shut up!"  he said.  Still the boy refused to cease his singing; now
the music had taken on another rhythm.  Again, Cleve hit him; and
again.  But the assault failed to silence him.  There was a whisper of
change in the air of the cell; a shifting in its chiaroscuro.  The
shadows were moving.

Panic took Cleve.  Without warning he made a fist and punched the boy
hard in the stomach.  As Billy doubled up an upper-cut caught his jaw.
It drove his head back against the wall, his skull connecting with the
brick.  Billy's legs gave, and he collapsed.  A featherweight, Cleve
had once thought, and it was true.  Two good punches and the boy was
laid out cold.

Cleve glanced round the cell.  The movement in the shadows had been
arrested; they trembled though, like greyhounds awaiting release. Heart
hammering, he carried Billy back to his bunk, and laid .  him down. 
There was no sign of consciousness returning; the boy lay limply on the
mattress while Cleve tore up his sheet, and gagged him, thrusting a
ball of fabric into the boy's mouth to prevent him making a sound
behind his gag.  He then preceded to tie Billy to the bunk, using both
his own belt and the boy's, supplemented with further makeshift
bindings of torn sheets.  It took several minutes to finish the job. As
Cleve was lashing the boy's legs together, he began to stir.  His eyes
flickered open, full of puzzlement.  Then, realizing his situation, he
began to thrash his head from side to side; there was little else he
could do to signal his protest.  "No, Billy," Cleve murmured to him,
throwing a blanket across his bound body to keep the fact from any
officer who might look in through the spy-hole before morning,
"Tonight, you don't bring him.  Everything I said was true, boy.  He
wants out; and he's using you to escape."  Cleve took hold of Billy's
head, fingers pressed against his cheeks.  "He's not your friend.  /
am.  Always have been."  Billy tried to shake his head from Cleve's
grip, but couldn't.  "Don't waste your energy," Cleve advised, 'it's
going to be a long night."

He left the boy on the bunk, crossed the cell to the wall, and slid
down it to sit on his haunches and watch.  He would stay awake until
dawn, and then, when there was some light to think by, he'd work out
his next move.  For now, he was content that his crude tactics had
worked.

The boy had stopped trying to fight; he had clearly realised the bonds
were too expertly tied to be loosened.  A kind of calm descended on the
cell: Cleve sitting in the patch of light that fell through the window,
the boy lying in the gloom of the lower bunk, breathing steadily
through his nostrils.  Cleve glanced at his watch.  It was
twelve-fifty-four.  When was morning?  He didn't know.  Five hours, at
least.  He put his head back, and stared at the light.

It mesmerised him.  The minutes ticked by slowly but steadily, and the
light did not change.  Sometimes an officer would advance along the
landing, and Billy, hearing the footsteps, would begin his struggling
afresh.  But nobody looked into the cell.  The two prisoners were left
to their thoughts; Cleve to wonder if there would ever come a time when
he could be free of the shadow behind him, Billy to think whatever
thoughts came to bound monsters.  And still the dead-of-night minutes
went, minutes that crept across the mind like dutiful schoolchildren,
one upon the heels of the next, and after sixty had passed that sum was
called an hour.  And dawn was closer by that span, wasn't it?  But then
so was death, and so, presumably, the end of the world: that glorious
Last Trump of which The Bishop had spoken so fondly, when the dead men
under the lawn outside would rise as fresh as yesterday's bread and go
out to meet their Maker.  And sitting there against the wall, listening
to Billy's inhalations and exhalations, and watching the light in the
glass and through the glass, Cleve knew without doubt that even if he
escaped this trap, it was only a temporary respite; that this long
night, its minutes, its hours, were a foretaste of a longer vigil.  He
almost despaired then; felt his soul sink into a hole from which there
seemed to be no hope of retrieval.  Here was the real world, he wept.
Not joy, not light, not looking forward; only this waiting in
ignorance, without hope, even of fear, for fear came only to those with
dreams to lose.  The hole was deep and dim.  He peered up out of it at
the light through the window, and his thoughts became one wretched
round.  He forgot the bunk and the boy lying there.  He forgot the
numbness that had overtaken his legs.  He might, given time, have
forgotten even the simple act of taking breath, but for the smell of
urine that pricked him from his fugue.

He looked towards the bunk.  The boy was voiding his bladder; but that
act was simply a symptom of something else altogether.  Beneath the
blanket, Billy's body was moving in a dozen ways that his bonds should
have prevented.  It took Cleve a few moments to shake off lethargy, and
seconds more to realize what was happening.  Billy was changing.

Cleve tried to stand upright, but his lower limbs were dead from
sitting so still for so long.  He almost fell forward across the cell,
and only prevented himself by throwing out an arm to grasp the chair.
His eyes were glued to the gloom of the lower bunk.  The movements were
increasing in scale and complexity.  The blanket was pitched off.
Beneath it Billy's body was already beyond recognition; the same
terrible procedure as he had seen before, but in reverse.  Matter
gathering in buzzing clouds about the body, and congealing into
atrocious forms.  Limbs and organs summoned from the ineffable, teeth
shaping themselves like needles and plunging into place in a head grown
large and swelling still.  He begged for Billy to stop, but with every
drawn breath there was less of humanity to appeal to.  The strength the
boy had lacked was granted to the beast; it had already broken almost
all its constraints, and now, as Cleve watched, it struggled free of
the last, and rolled off the bunk onto the floor of the cell.

Cleve backed off towards the door, his eyes scanning Billy's mutated
form.  He remembered his mother's horror at earwigs and saw something
of that insect in this anatomy: the way it bent its shiny back upon
itself, exposing the paddling intracies that lined its abdomen.
Elsewhere, no analogy offered a hold on the sight.  Its head was rife
with tongues, that licked its eyes clean in place of lids, and ran back
and forth across its teeth, wetting and re-wetting them constantly;
from seeping holes along its flanks came a sewer stench.  Yet even now
there was a residue of something human trapped in this foulness, its
rumour only serving to heighten the filth of the whole.  Seeing its
hooks and its spines Cleve remembered Lowell's rising scream; and felt
his own throat pulse, ready to loose a sound its equal should the beast
turn on him.

But Billy had other intentions.  He moved limbs in horrible array to
the window, and clambered up, pressing his head against the glass like
a leech.  The music he made was not like his previous song but Cleve
had no doubt it was the same summoning.  He turned to the door, and
began to beat upon it, hoping that Billy would be too distracted with
his call to turn on him before assistance came.  "Quickly!  For
Christ's sake!  Quickly!"  He yelled as loudly exhaustion would allow,
and glanced over his shoulder once to see if Billy was coming for him. 
He was not; he was still clamped to the window, though his call had all
but faltered.  Its purpose was achieved.  Darkness was tyrant in the
cell.

Panicking, Cleve turned back to the door and renewed his tattoo.  There
was somebody running along the landing now; he could hear shouts and
imprecations from other cells.  "Jesus Christ, help me!"  he shouted.
He could feel a chill at his back.  He didn't need to turn to know what
was happening behind him.  The shadow growing, the wall dissolving so
that the city and its occupant could come through.  Tait was here.  He
could feel the man's presence, vast and dark.  Tait the child-killer,
Tait the shadow-thing, Tait the transformer.  Cleve beat on the door
'til his hands bled.  The feet seemed a continent away.  Were they
coming?  Were they coming?

The chill behind him became a blast.  He saw his shadow thrown up on to
the door by flickering blue light; smelt sand and blood.

And then, the voice.  Not the boy, but that of his grandfather, of
Edgar St.  Clair Tait.  This was the man who had pronounced himself the
Devil's excrement, and hearing that abhorrent voice Cleve believed both
in Hell and its master, believed himself already in the bowels of
Satan, a witness to its wonders.  "You are too inquisitive."  Edgar
said, "It's time you went to bed."

Cleve didn't want to turn.  The last thought in his head was that he
should turn and look at the speaker.  But he was no longer subject to
his own will; Tait had fingers in his head and was dabbling there.  He
turned, and looked.

The hanged man was in the cell.  He was not that beast Cleve had
half-seen, that face of pulp and eggs.  He was here in the flesh;
dressed for another age, and not without charm.  His face was
well-made; his brow wide, his eyes unflinching.  He still wore his
wedding-ring on the hand that stroked Billy's bowed head like that of a
pet dog.

Time to die, Mr.  Smith," he said.

On the landing outside, Cleve heard Devlin shouting.  He had no breath
left to answer with.  But he heard keys in the lock or was that some
illusion his mind had made to placate his panic?

The tiny cell was full of wind.  It threw over the chair and table, and
lifted the sheets into the air like childhood ghosts.  And now it took
Tait, and the boy with him; sucked them back into the receding
perspectives of the city.  "Come on now Tait demanded, his face
corrupting, 'we need you, body and soul.  Come with us, Mr.  Smith.  We
won't be denied."  "No!"  Cleve yelled back at his tormentor.  The
suction was plucking at his fingers, at his eye-balls.  "I won't -'

Behind him, the door was rattling.  "I won't, you hear!"

Suddenly, the door was thrust open, and threw him forward into the
vortex of fog and dust that was sucking Tait and his grandchild away.
He almost went with them, but that a hand grabbed at his shirt, and
dragged him back from the brink, even as consciousness gave itself
up.

Somewhere, far away, Devlin began to laugh like a hyena.  He's lost his
mind, Cleve decided; and the image his darkening thoughts evoked was
one of the contents of Devlin's brain escaping, through his mouth as a
flock of flying dogs.

He awoke in dreams; and in the city.  Woke remembering his last
conscious moments: Devlin's hysteria, the hand arresting his fall as
the two figures were sucked away in front of him.  He had followed
them, it seemed, unable to prevent his comatose mind from retreading
the familiar route to the murderers' metropolis.  But Tait had not won
yet.  He was still only dreaming his presence here.  His corporeal self
was still in Pentonville; his dislocation from it informed his every
step.

He listened to the wind.  It was eloquent as ever: the voices coming
and going with each gritty gust, but never, even when the wind died to
a whisper, disappearing entirely.  As he listened, he heard a shout. In
this mute city the sound was a shock; it startled rats from their nests
and birds up from some secluded plaza.

Curious, he pursued the sound, whose echoes were almost traced on the
air.  As he hurried down the empty streets he heard further raised
voices, and now men and women were appearing at the doors and windows
of their cells.  So many faces, and nothing in common between one and
the next to confirm the hopes of a physiognomist.  Murder had as many
faces as it had occurrences.  The only common quality was one of
wretchedness, of minds despairing after an age at the site of their
crime.  He glanced at them as he went, sufficiently distracted by their
looks not to notice where the shout was leading him until he found
himself once more in the ghetto to which he had been led by the
child.

Now he rounded a corner and at the end of the cul-de-sac he'd seen from
his previous visit here (the wall, the window, the bloody chamber
beyond) he saw Billy, writhing in the sand at Tait's feet.  The boy was
half himself and half that beast he had become in front of Cleve's
eyes.  The better part was convulsing in its attempt to climb free of
the other, but without success.  In one moment the boy's body would
surface, white and frail, only to be subsumed the next into the flux of
transformation.  Was that an arm forming, and being snatched away again
before it could gain fingers?; was that a face pressed from the house
of tongues that was the beast's head?  The sight defied analysis.  As
soon as Cleve fixed upon some recognizable feature it was drowned
again.

Edgar Tait looked up from the struggle in front of him, and bared his
teeth at Cleve.  It was a display a shark might have envied.  "He
doubted me, Mr.  Smith .. ."  the monster said,"..  . and came looking
for his cell."

A mouth appeared from the patchwork on the sand and gave out a sharp
cry, full of pain and terror.  "Now he wants to be away from me," Tait
said, "You sewed the doubt.  He must suffer the consequences."  He
pointed a trembling finger at Cleve, and in the act of pointing the
limb transformed, flesh becoming bruised leather.  "You came where you
were not wanted, and look at the agonies you've brought."

Tait kicked the thing at his feet.  It rolled over on to its back,
vomiting.  "He needs me," Tait said.  "Don't you have the sense to see
that?  Without me, he's lost."

Cleve didn't reply to the hanged man, but instead addressed the beast
on the sand.  "Billy?"  he said, calling the boy out of the flux.
"Lost," Tait said.  "Billy .. ."  Cleve repeated.  "Listen to me .. ."
"He won't go back now," Tait said.  "You're just dreaming this.  But
he's here, in the flesh."  "Billy," Cleve persevered, "Do you hear me.
It's me; it's Cleve."

The boy seemed to pause in its gyrations for an instant, as if hearing
the appeal.  Cleve said Billy's name again, and again.

It was one of the first skills the human child learned: to call itself
something.  If anything could reach the boy it was surely his own name.
"Billy .. . Billy .. ."  At the repeated word, the body rolled itself
over.

Tait seemed to have become uneasy.  The confidence he'd displayed was
now silenced.  His body was darkening, the head becoming bulbous. Cleve
tried to keep his eyes off the subtle distortions in Edgar's anatomy
and concentrate on winning back Billy.  The repetition of the name was
paying dividends; the beast was being subdued.  Moment by moment there
was more of the boy emerging.  He looked pitiful; skin-and-bones on the
black sand.  But his face was almost reconstructed now, and his eyes
were on Cleve.  "Billy .. . ?"

He nodded.  His hair was plastered to his forehead with sweat; his
limbs were in spasm.  "You know where you are?  Who you are?"

At first it seemed as though comprehension escaped the boy.  And then
by degrees recognition formed in his eyes, and with it came a terror of
the man standing over him.

Cleve glanced up at Tait.  In the few seconds since he had last looked
all but a few human characteristics had been erased from his head and
upper torso, revealing corruptions more profound than those of his
grandchild.  Billy gazed up over his shoulder like a whipped dog.  "YOU
belong to me," Tait pronounced, through features barely capable of
speech.  Billy saw the limbs descending to snatch at him, and rose from
his prone position to escape them, but he was too tardy.  Cleve saw the
spiked hook of Tait's limb wrap itself around Billy's neck, and draw
him close.  Blood leapt from the slit windpipe, and with it the whine
of escaping air.

Cleve yelled.  "With me," Tait said, the words deteriorating into
gibberish.

Suddenly the narrow cul-de-sac was filling up with brightness, and the
boy and Tait and the city were being bleached out.  Cleve tried to hold
on to them, but they were slipping from him; and in their place another
concrete reality: a light, a face (faces) and a voice calling him out
of one absurdity and into another.

The doctor's hand was on his face.  It felt clammy.  "What on earth
were you dreaming about?"  he asked, the perfect idiot.

Billy had gone.

Of all the mysteries that the Governor and Devlin and the other
officers who had stepped into cell B. 3. 20 that night had to face, the
total disappearance of William Tait from an unbreached cell was the
most perplexing.  Of the vision that had set Devlin giggling like a
loon nothing was said; easier to believe in some collective delusion
than that they'd seen some objective reality.  When Cleve attempted to
articulate the events of that night, and of the many nights previous to
that, his monologue, interrupted often by his tears and silences, was
met with feigned understanding and sideways glances.  He told the story
over several times, however, despite their condescension, and they,
looking no doubt for a clue amongst his lunatic fables as to the
reality of Billy Tait's Houdini act, attended every word.  When they
found nothing amongst his tales to advance their investigations, they
began to lose their tempers with him.  Consolation was replaced with
threats.  They demanded, voices louder each time they asked the
question, where Billy had gone.  Cleve answered the only way he knew
how.  "To the city," he told them, 'he's a murderer, you see."  "And
his body?"  the Governor said.  "Where do you suppose his body is?"

Cleve didn't know, and said so.  It wasn't until much later, four full
days later in fact, that he was standing by the window watching the
gardening detail bearing this spring's plantings cross between wings,
that he remembered the lawn.

He found Mayflower, who had been returned to B Wing in lieu of Devlin,
and told the officer the thought that had come to him.  "He's in the
grave," he said.  "He's with his grandfather.  Smoke and shadow."

They dug up the coffin by cover of night, an elaborate shield of poles
and tarpaulins erected to keep proceedings from prying eyes, and lamps,
bright as day but not so warm, trained on the labours of the men
volunteered as an exhumation party.  Cleve's answer to the riddle of
Tait's disappearance had met with almost universal bafflement, but no
explanation however absurd was being overlooked in a mystery so
intractable.  Thus they gathered at the unmarked grave to turn earth
that looked not to have been disturbed in five decades: the Governor, a
selection of Home Office officials; a pathologist and Devlin.  One of
the doctors, believing that Cleve's morbid delusion would be best
countered if he viewed the contents of the coffin, and saw his error
with his own eyes, convinced the Governor that Cleve should also be
numbered amongst the spectators.

There was little in the confines of Edgar St.  Clair Tait's coffin that
Cleve had not seen before.  The corpse of the murderer returned here
(as smoke perhaps?) neither quite beast nor quite human, and preserved,
as The Bishop had promised, as undecayed as the day of his execution
shared the coffin with Billy Tait, who lay, naked as a babe, in his
grandfather's embrace.  Edgar's corrupted limb was still wound around
Billy's neck, and the walls of the coffin were dark with congealed
blood.  But Billy's face was not besmirched.  He looks like a doll, one
of the doctors observed.  Cleve wanted to reply that no doll had such
tear stains on its cheeks, nor such despair in its eyes, but the
thought refused to become words.

Cleve was released from Pentonville three weeks later after special
application to the Parole Board, with only two-thirds of his sentence
completed.  He returned, within half a year, to the only profession
that he had ever known.  Any hope he might have had of release from his
dreams was short-lived.  The place was with him still: neither so
focussed nor so easily traversed now that Billy whose mind had opened
that door was gone, but still a potent terror, the lingering presence
of which wearied Cleve.

Sometimes the dreams would almost recede completely, only to return
again with terrible potency.  It took Cleve several months before he
began to grasp the pattern of this vacillation.  People brought the
dream to him.  If he spent time with somebody who had murderous
intentions, the city came back.  Nor were such people so rare.  As he
grew more sensitive to the lethal streak in those around him he found
himself scarcely able to walk the street.  They were everywhere, these
embryonic killers; people wearing smart clothes and sunny expressions
were striding the pavement and imagining, as they strode, the deaths of
their employers and their spouses, of soap-opera stars and incompetent
tailors.  The world had murder on its mind, and he could no longer bear
its thoughts.

Only heroin offered some release from the burden of experience.  He had
never done much intravenous H, but it rapidly became heaven and earth
to him.  It was an expensive addiction however, and one which his
increasingly truncated circle of professional contacts could scarcely
hope to finance.  It was a man called Grimm, a fellow addict so
desperate to avoid reality he could get high on fermented milk, who
suggested that Cleve might want to do some work to earn him a fee the
equal of his appetite.  It seemed like a wise idea.  A meeting was
arranged, and a proposal put.  The fee for the job was so high it could
not be refused by a man so in need of money.  The job, of course, was
murder.  "There are no visitors here; only prospective citizens'.  He
had been told that once, though he no longer quite remembered by whom,
and he believed in prophecies.  If he didn't commit murder now, it
would only be a matter of time until he did.

But, though the details of the assassination which he undertook had a
terrible familiarity to him, he had not anticipated the collision of
circumstances by which he ended fleeing from the scene of his crime
barefoot, and running so hard on pavement and tarmac that by the time
the police cornered him and shot him down his feet were bloody, and
ready at last to tread the streets of the city just as he had in
dreams.

The room he'd killed in was waiting for him, and he lived there, hiding
his head from any who appeared in the street outside, for several
months.  (He assumed time passed here, by the beard he'd grown; though
sleep came seldom, and day never.) After a while, however, he braved
the cool wind and the butterflies and took himself off to the city
perimeters, where the houses petered out and the desert took over.  He
went, not to see the dunes, but to listen to the voices that came
always, rising and falling, like the howls of jackals or children.

He stayed there a long while, and the wind conspired with the desert to
bury him.  But he was not disappointed with the fruit of his vigil. For
one day (or year), he saw a man come to the place and drop a gun in the
sand, then wander out into the desert, where, after a while, the makers
of the voices came to meet him, loping and wild, dancing on their
crutches.  They surrounded him, laughing.  He went with them, laughing.
And though distance and the wind smudged the sight, Cleve was certain
he saw the man picked up by one of the celebrants, and taken on to its
shoulders as a boy, thence snatched into another's arms as a baby,
until, at the limit of his senses, he heard the man bawl as he was
delivered back into life.  He went away content, knowing at last how
sin (and he) had come into the world.

THE END

